Tsukihime - Akiha Route Scenes (EN)

s303, s322, s325-s373, s374 [h], s375-s376. s378-s383

True end: s383 => choice 1 => s385 => s541

Normal end: s383 => choice 2 => s384 => s542

Bad ends: s360 => s534, s364 => s535, s501 => s536, s376 => s537, s379 => s538, s509 => s539, s382 => s540

*s303
―― No, I don't feel like it at all. I know Kohaku-san just wants me to feel good, but I can't forget about Yumizuka right now. These past two days. After I've seen so much of other people's blood, I can't be welcomed by them. "Sorry. I'm really happy that you asked, but I just don't feel like it right now" ---Thump. Thump. "Huh?" --My head is pounding. Suddenly. ---Thump. I feel, very dizzy. "Hey, Nii-san---!" ―― I can hear Akiha's voice. But that doesn't stop it from getting worse. "Hang in there, Nii-san――!" Her voice becomes very distant. ―― Sheesh, I really am pretty pathetic. Just thinking about Yumizuka and what happened, I lose consciousness like this -My house is this way. Saying that, she went down a different path. -Thanks. She probably said that since I was there for her until the very end. -Sorry. She probably said that since she knew I would carry this regret from now on. -So it's okay to forget. It felt like she whispered those words in my ears. -Isn't that just a false happiness? In a dream I dreamed about, I dreamt those selfish words. If I can just forget, it will be very easy for me. But I can't forget. I neither liked her nor hated her, but, I think I shouldn't forget her smile. And more than that, as long as this scar remains on my neck, I can't forget "Ah-" When I come to, I'm lying in my room. While I was sleeping, Akiha must have been watching me because she is there in front of me. "Aki, ha?" "Have you awakened? Goodness, suddenly collapsing like that, what happened, Nii-san?" "I see―― did I pass out?" "Yes. You slept for seven hours since then, Nii-san." "---Oh. I haven't been sleeping enough recently, so this must be a reaction to that." Saying that, I stare up at the ceiling. My head is still dizzy, and I don't feel like talking with Akiha right now. ―― All the same, Akiha is not bothered by this and she quietly tends to me. "―― Akiha?" "Yes? What is it, Nii-san?" "---Um, well. Isn't this boring for you? I'm fine, so you can go back to your room if you want." "Are you saying I'm bothering you?" "No, that's not it at all. I was just thinking that maybe you were a little bored." "It is boring, but I can stand it. This is something I'm doing in my own interests, so there is no need for you to worry, Nii-san." "――――― Hmm." ThenI guess that's alright. Time passes. It's past seven o'clock. Seven hours since then. Has Akiha been tending me this long? Akiha silently takes my temperature. ―― Ah, I remember now. That had to have been more than eight years ago. Akiha came to watch over me after I caught a cold or something like that. It really was a terrible cold; even breathing was painful. The black-haired girl sat by my pillow, holding my hand and just staring at me. Tatami and the shouji. The cool winter air. In the dark tatami mat room, the young figure of Akiha watching me on the verge of tears. "―― I'm a little relieved." "Eh? Did you say something Nii-san?" "―― Yeah. I was just thinking there is a little bit of the old Akiha in you. It's not really anything, but it makes me pretty happy." I give Akiha a gentle smile so naturally, it almost surprises me. "That is fine, but you haven't changed at all Nii-san. Causing so much work for others― please act more properly." Akiha looks away and complains. Understanding she is just embarrassed, I start to feel even happier. "―― Sheesh, why are you smiling like that? If you have this much energy, I guess you don't need me to take care of you." "No, that's not it. I just remembered something from a long time ago. Akiha, in that tatami room" Tatami room? What is that all about? I understand Akiha taking care of me, but why was it in a tatami room and not my room? Something. There's something not quite right. "Akiha. Is there a room with tatami in this mansion?" "No, there are no Japanese rooms in this mansion." "Yeah, you're right. It's nothing. I just thought it was odd, don't worry about it." "Hm? What is so odd about not having a Japanese room?" "Oh, you know. This mansion is so big, I thought maybe there was at least one." "There is a detached Japanese-style building, however." "Eh?" Now that she mentions it, of course. In the middle of the forest in the garden, there was a Japanese-style mansion. "―― Goodness, you really have become more energetic. I think I will only be in the way if I stay longer so I will return to my room." Standing up from the chair, Akiha goes to leave the room. "Thanks, Akiha. Sorry for making you stay here this whole time." "Please don't worry about it. Starting tomorrow, your daily life will become more like this." "―――?" After saying something I don't quite understand, Akiha exits the room. I turn off the lights and rest in bed. Thanks to Akiha taking care of me, I feel more relaxed. At this rate, I should be able to dream peacefully for the first time in days. I take a deep breath and slowly close my eyes. ―― Right before I fall asleep, the memory of being tended by a young Akiha surfaces freshly in my mind. The dark Japanese-style room where no one came to see me. Did she sneak away from Makihisa? Akiha snuck in and cried as she held my hand. "I'm sorry," she was saying. I didn't know why, but the black-haired young girl kept repeating "I'm sorry" over and over. --I remember. About the proud eldest daughter of the Tohno family who was the only one to care for me. "――――――" The young girl always crying in the dark Japanese room. I bit my tongue in frustration while being dizzy from fever. I wonder why she was crying. If it was me, I would never, never let Akiha cry. ―― I'm sorry. ―― I'm sorry, Shiki-nii-san. Her tears were simply beautiful. Since that time, I vowed to be her real brother "Nnn--" I wake with a sudden ache. "―― Morning?" The clock says it's just past six-forty. The weather outside the window is perfectly cloudless. "Ow" Pain runs through me once again. Not my head or chest, but apparently on the side of my neck. "―― That's odd―― I've never had pain there before." I put my hand on my neck, but there's no blood. The wound from Yumizuka's bite is already closed. "―― Maybe I have a fever." Am I just worn out? My body feels heavier than normal. "Shiki-sama, are you awake?" Accompanied by a knock, I hear Hisui's voice. "Yeah, I'm up, so you can come in." "Yes. Please excuse me." With a bow, Hisui enters the room. "Shiki-sama, how are you feeling? If you feel bad, please do not hesitate to tell me." Hisui stares over at me as I lie in bed. ―― It seems she is still really worried about me collapsing so suddenly yesterday. "I'm fine, there's nothing wrong with me. I collapsed yesterday because I've been pushing myself recently, but that won't happen again." Yumizuka---The vampire does not exist anymore. Therefore, I won't have to walk the streets late at night like I did these past few days. "If you say that is the case, then---" I don't know what else she is worried about, but she looks at me uneasily. "Well, thank you for worrying about me." I jump out of bed. "As you can see, I'm just fine. I'll change real quick, so please go ahead of me to the sitting room." "―― As you wish. Well then, please excuse me." Hisui places my fresh clothes down and exits the room. "―― What was that all about? Do I look that pale?" My face reflecting on the window glass looks pretty normal to me. Anyways, I should hurry up and change, then head to the sitting room. ""Ah."" I run into Akiha in the lobby. I guess she's going to school as she's holding her bag. ―― For some reason my entire body starts to heat up as soon as I see her face. "Good morning, Nii-san." "Y, yeah. Good morning, Akiha." Thump. My chest starts to hurt. "Wow. Is something special going on today? You're up a full twenty minutes earlier than usual, Nii-san." "No― I just had a bit of a bad dream, that's all. Just a whim, don't worry about it." ―― I don't understand what I'm saying. Is it because of my dream? Suddenly remembering her young face, I can't look at Akiha directly. "Nii-san? Your face is red― do you have a fever?" "No, it's not that" "――?" For some reason I just can't return her gaze. She lifts an eyebrow suspiciously and comes near me. "Excuse me." She brings her hand to my forehead. "Ah" Thump. My heart beats. Akiha's palm is not any different from back then. Cold, soft fingertips. Thump. Thump. Her fingers touch me for only a matter of seconds, but my heart strangely begins to pound harder. If I were to glance down, her face would be right there. ―― Her thin, strong eyebrows which show her strong will. ―― Her clear black pupils with her matching long, black hair. It really is a beauty unrelated to the name Tohno Akiha. ---Thump. My heartbeat. I can just imagine how red my face has become. "HeyAkiha." If she doesn't pull back, it'll be troubling. "―― It seems you don't have a fever." She pulls her fingers away and backs off slightly. "Just in case, I'll have Kohaku prepare some cold medicine. Please wait in the sitting room, Nii-san." With that, Akiha goes up to the second floor. The hands of the clock reach seven. "Sorry to keep you waiting. I have cold medicine and water, so please drink it after breakfast, okay?" "Ah――― Kohaku― san." My shoulders slump. I'm really glad Kohaku-san brought it, but I was expecting Akiha to bring it, so I'm a little disappointed. "Thanks, Kohaku-san. Where's Akiha? I think it's a bit early for her to go to school―" "No, since there were some formalities to take care of, Akiha-sama left for school earlier. And, you know what, Shiki-san?" Kohaku-san looks into my face with a smile. "Wh― what? Did I do something again?" "Yes. I was wondering what you did to Akiha-sama just now. It's been such a long time since I have seen Akiha-sama this happy. I'm curious, really curious." "―― Um, I didn't really do anything to make her happy―― In fact, it's more like I'm the happy one" ―― But, Akiha did seem to be in a good mood, didn't she? She was smiling when we ran into each other, and for Akiha to take my temperature just isn't like her at all. It would've been fine just to leave that to Kohaku-san, so that was odd enough. "Shiki-san? Does anything ring a bell?" "No, sorry. She definitely did seem in a good mood, but I don't think it was because of me. In the first place, I don't understand Akiha right now at all. She is different than she was eight years ago." "Oh really? Well, I personally think you are a bit dense at times, but let us leave it at that." "Well then, please eat breakfast, Shiki-san. It is waiting for you in the dining room." "Uh, yeah. Thanks as always." I give her a quick bow of the head and go to the dining room. "Ah, Shiki-san. What you said earlier was mistaken." "―― Eh? Mistaken? What was?" "Akiha-sama has not changed one bit from the past. I think the one who is making Akiha hard to understand is you, Shiki-san." Leaving me with a phrase loaded with meaning, Kohaku-san disappears towards the lobby. "Shiki-sama, what time will you be returning today?" "Hm, in the evening―― I don't have anything special to do, so I'll be back by four." "I understand―― I will no longer be able to wait for you here, but please call for me if you need anything when you return." "―――?" Unable to wait by the gate― what does she mean? "Please have a safe journey, Shiki-sama." "Yeah, I'm off." Raising a hand to the bowing Hisui, I exit the front gate of the mansion. Since I woke up early, I can take my time going to school. I walk leisurely down the road to school which I normally jog down. I walk slowly and arrive at the gate ten minutes before it closes. It's the time when all the students not participating in clubs arrive. In a high school prepping for general entry like mine, the only clubs practicing in the morning are the athletic clubs. It's only natural for the school gate to be this crowded. "Ah, Senpai." I see Ciel-senpai walking a little bit ahead of me. "Senpai!" I call out to stop her. "Ah, good morning, Tohno-kun. It's rare to meet you by the entrance here." "Yeah. I saw you from behind so I ran up to meet you. Do you always come at this time?" "Yes, I am bad at getting up early so I always just barely make it. Did you oversleep today?" "No, I actually woke up earlier. You know, I normally make it right as the gate is about to close." "Wow, you mean you're a late riser, Tohno-kun―― huh?" I might have something on my face as Senpai stares right at me. "UmSenpai?" "Tohno-kun, did something happen over the weekend?" "No, not really. Why do you ask, Senpai?" "Oh, it's nothing. I was just playing around. Please forget about it." "?" I'm a little bewildered. And then, at that moment, I see a familiar face running vigorously from the entrance. "That's Inui-kun." Senpai says this calmly. "Yeah, it's Inui." I try answering her calmly. Senpai and I don't even think the actions of the rampaging Arihiko as he dashes towards us are odd at all. In other words, we're used to it. "Tohno!" A cloud of dust kicks up behind him. He doesn't stop. Even though we are right in front of him, Arihiko launches a drop kick in my direction without even pausing. Crash, roll, roll, roll, thud. "―――――" I can't― believe it. This guy, this person throws a kick full-force into me and we suddenly crash into the ground and roll three times. "――――――" I get up and shake off all the dust from my clothes. Arihiko also stands up and pats his uniform. "Arihiko." "Tohno." After a three second interval, we face off directly. Ready. "What the hell are you doing!?" "You have a sister!?" Both of us shout simultaneously. W, what? "―― Wait a second. How do you know I have a sister?" "Uwaaa, you do have one after all!" Arihiko holds his head in his hands, and twists his body. ―― It's so ridiculous looking, I would deny knowing him even if he owed me a million yen. "Hey, cut it out Arihiko, please. We'll end up being the laughingstock of the school." "Screw that, I don't care!" Arihiko looks up with a glare. "You traitor! I'll call you Onii-san someday!" Leaving such an incomprehensible parting shot, Arihiko runs off. Not towards the school building, but to the front gate. "―― What's he doing?" There isn't even five minutes until homeroom starts. Nothing about him is understandable. Anyways, it seems like I won't run into him for the rest of the day. During the break after second period, Arihiko suddenly returns. "Hm. After thinking about it for a while, I had no reason to go home." Saying so, he calmly takes his seat. Leaving him alone, I stare blankly in my seat and wait for third period to start. Butthe classroom seems odd today. Every break, all the guys leave the room, and come back with happy looks on their faces. "?" ―― I'm a bit curious. "Hello, Tohno-kun. Do you mind?" "Huh? It's break time, Senpai, is it okay to come to my classroom like this?" "Yes, being here is much more fun than being in my classroom." She smiles happily as she says this. Arihiko sits at his desk unaware of Senpai's arrival. It is quite the ideal situation. "But the second year classrooms are pretty noisy too. The third year boys have also been making a fuss and I imagine the fourth floor is overcrowded by now." "―― Huh? The third year boys making a fuss? About what?" "Oh, you're not making a big deal out of it. Well, there is no reason for you to go look, Tohno-kun." "――?" ―― I don't quite understand, but it seems there is no reason for me to go look. "What do you mean? Go see what?" "The new first year transfer student. All the boys in every class are taking turns to go see her. Apparently the hallway outside her classroom is very crowded. She's awfully popular." Transfer student――? Hmm― in other words, that's where all the guys in my classroom went too. "Oh? So that means she's really cute, this new transfer student?" "I don't know, but that's what I've heard. They say a girl in the first year transferred from a famous ladies academy." "―― I see. For someone to transfer at this time of the year, there must be some strange circumstances." "You thought so too, huh? But it seems like a waste. Why is she transferring from the distinguished Asagami Ladies' Academy to go here?" "Hm? What a coincidence. My sister is also a first year student at" -Wait a minute. There's something not quite right about this whole conversation. Senpai sounds like I know this transfer student already. Please don't mind. Starting tomorrow your daily life will become more like this. Since there were some formalities to take care of, Akiha-sama left for school earlier. "--No way." I'm shocked. I'm shocked, but that's the only conclusion I can draw. "Tohno-kun?" I can't hear Senpai's voice anymore. I look over at Arihiko's desk and he has an especially evil grin on his face. I walk purposefully over to his desk. "Arihiko." "Oh? What could it possibly be, Onii-sama?" "―― I'll punch you for saying that." "H, hey, can't you take a joke? What is it, is there a reason you would talk to a commoner like me? Hyahahaha!" Arihiko laughs. "Reason? Well, I do have a reason this time." "Arihiko, can you tell me the name of this new transfer student?" "Man, you should know without me saying anything, right? Yes, her name is Tohno Akiha. Your younger sister. Geez, you even kept it a secret from me. I would've found out quickly since she's that hot. I really doubted our friendship this time." "―― No, there's never been that sort of illusion between us, but I see." Totally drained, I answer and return to my seat. "Tohno-kun?" Senpai is speaking, but I just don't feel like responding. "―― Hmm. You seem to be having trouble, so I will go back." Senpai walks out of the room lightly. Akiha has transferred to my school. "What is she thinking?" Muttering aloud in astonishment, I fall into my chair. Third period starts and English class begins. The sound of fluent English goes in one ear and out the other. My head is only full of thoughts about Akiha right now. This English is just noise to me. "--" As always, Akiha is Akiha. If she's going to transfer to my school, couldn't she at least tell me? No, more importantly, she transferred to my school when there's no advantage for her to do so--- "Ah" Pain again. Sharp pain in my neck. I fall onto my desk. This is bad. I can hardly move. Is it anemia again? Then it's just as always. It's normal. It'll pass. I'm in class. I have to recover. Look, the English teacher is reading aloud. The blackboard. Chalk. Chalk dust. English. The sound of chalk scraping. Teacher. Teacher. Adult. Podium. The creaking podium. Desk. Thirty-six desks. Student. Students. Thirty-six students. Three days ago there were thirty-seven. Window. Sky. Schoolyard. Sun. Unpopular. Lonely. Cold. Frightened. Uneasy. Something. Desire. Desire. Desire "Tohno-kun! Hey, are you alright, Tohno-kun!?" My eyes open wide at the sound of the teacher's voice. ―― Sweat rolls down my forehead. My body is cold, my breathing is ragged. "What is it, Tohno-kun? If you are not feeling well, you can rest." "Ah, no, I'm fine. It has passed." "―― I see. Well, don't push yourself. Your grades are good so it is acceptable to take an occasional rest. Your progress will be satisfactory even with some handicaps." ―― The English teacher's words lack a little consideration for the other students. I once again declare I am fine and resume class. At lunch, the classroom gets frantic. *sigh* I take a deep breath. I've been hot since this morning. Maybe I caught a cold. My whole body feels languid. "What, Tohno? Are you still sticking around here?" "―― Yeah. I don't feel too well today. I can't go to the cafeteria, so can you please get me something? I'll have the usual." "No, I don't mind, but is that alright? Your dear sister seems to be having trouble in the cafeteria." "Ah." That's right. She's always been at a ladies academy so she wouldn't know anything about how a normal "school cafeteria" system works. I can distinctly imagine Akiha standing in the cafeteria not knowing what to do. Damn, I can't leave her like that. "Ah, Tohno! Wait up! I'm coming too!" I dash out of the classroom. ―― Close behind me, Arihiko follows a bit more energetic than usual. Akiha stands aghast in the center of the crowded cafeteria. She looks as if she does not know what to do. "Geez. What is she doing?" I hurry over to Akiha. "Akiha." "Nii― san." In that instant, I see her face on the verge of tears and my chest starts to hurt. "C'mon, over here. You don't like crowds, right?" "Ahyes." Not wanting to see her almost crying face a second longer, I strongly pull Akiha out of the cafeteria. "Here, you should be able to relax now. I'll go buy us some lunch, so just sit at this bench." "―― Yes. I apologize for the trouble, Nii-san." "It's alright. I'll hear about it later. Arihiko, I'm going to get lunch so take care of Akiha, okay?" "W, why are you asking me all of a sudden!? Look, I'll go buy lunch and you keep your sister company, Tohno." "――? What's the matter Arihiko? Aren't you going to call me Onii-san? I'll tell you right now, but I won't give you a chance like this in the future." I whisper to Arihiko. He whispers back, maintaining our secrecy. "R, right, but I can't be with her alone all of a sudden. If it was any other woman I'd agree, but your sister is just too high class." "―― Hm? This isn't like you at all. Are you scared of Akiha?" "Yeah. To be honest, I am. Since she is the type I've never went against, I'd like to concentrate on getting information in the first round." ―― Why is he always this funny at strange times. "Alright. Then can you go get lunch for the three of us?" "Leave it to me―― Um, what does your sister want? I'm too scared to buy her ordinary cafeteria bread." "―― As if I would know. She transferred here, so curry bread and coffee milk will be good enough." "Roger. I'll be back in five minutes." Arihiko returns to the building in a dash. "You seem to be very good friends with him, Nii-san." ―― Huh? Where did all her vulnerability go? She's suddenly back to normal. "Yeah, we get along specially well―― M, more importantly, Akiha!" "Please don't yell like that. People around us are surprised." "Wha" "More importantly, can you answer me? That person, what is he to you, Nii-san?" ―― What is he? He's just an unwanted but inseparable guy who's been with me since middle schoolno, that's not what we're talking about.

*s322
-And― In less than an hour, Hisui falls asleep and Kohaku-san carries her to her room with a smile. "――――" Not being used to alcohol, my mind is a little fuzzy. Akiha sits nearby and is still drinking eagerly. It doesn't bode well for the rest of the evening. "―― Akiha, you really have some tolerance, don't you." "Oh? I'm not drinking it straight up so I think it is about normal." ―― Um, that's not the point― I'm saying she's pretty used to drinking for being a minor. "Geez, making that face again. Please get at least a little drunk, Nii-san. Kohaku prepared all this to cheer you up, so isn't it meaningless if you don't?" "Ah, that's right. ―― Yeah, I have to thank Kohaku-san for her consideration. Thanks to that, I do feel a bit better." "What are you saying? You don't look happy at all. If alcohol doesn't make you feel better, isn't there nothing left?" "Wow, that's a little bold. Saying nothing is left if alcohol doesn't work― isn't that mistaken?" "It cannot be helped if you do not wish to speak to me, Nii-san. If you would talk about last night, I wouldn't ask for the help of alcohol." "--" I see. Just like Kohaku-san, Akiha is concerned about me. "But, I can't ask, right? I already promised no longer to ask about it." "―― Sorry. I'm just a big burden to everyone." "Well, as long as you understand it is alright. Um, as you say I seem to be a little drunk, so I will go outside." She says "drunk", but her steps are firm as she exits the dining room. Following Akiha, I go out to the courtyard to get some fresh air. It is still before six o'clock. The red sun paints the sky. "―― Still the afternoon?" There's no one else around. I thought Akiha was going to be here but I guess we missed each other. "―― Red sunset?" Until now, the red sunset reminded me of fresh blood. But today, it reminded me of her final smile as we parted on the road home. ―― Throb. A stabbing pain in my chest. Does the scar on my chest hurt? Or is my heart in pain from regret? I can't tell the difference. Only that my chest hurts. As if it was bleeding. "Gah--" Dizziness assails me. Because of the alcohol and the pain in my chest, such a small, insignificant thing causes me to lose consciousness ―― My house is this way. Saying that, she went down a different path. ―― Thanks. She probably said that since I was there for her until the very end. ―― Sorry. She probably said that since she knew I would carry this regret from now on. ―― So it's okay to forget. It felt like she whispered those words in my ears. ―― Isn't that just a false happiness? In a dream I dreamed about, I dream such selfish words. If I can just forget, it will be very easy for me. But I can't forget. I didn't like her nor did I hate her, but, I think I shouldn't forget her smile. And more than that, as long as this scar remains on my neck, I can't forget "Ah-" When I come to, I'm lying in my room. While I was sleeping, Akiha must have been watching me because she is there in front of me. "Aki, ha?" "Have you awakened? Goodness, suddenly collapsing like that, what happened Nii-san?" "I see―― did I pass out?" "Yes. Thankfully, you woke up quickly. I'm sorry for forcing you to drink like that." "No, that has nothing to do with this. I just collapsed on my own." Saying that, I stare up at the ceiling. My head is still dizzy, and I don't feel like talking with Akiha right now. ―― Even still, Akiha is not bothered by this and she quietly tends to me. "―― Akiha?" "Yes? What is it, Nii-san?" "---Um, well. Isn't this boring for you? I'm fine, so you can go back to your room if you want." "Are you saying I'm bothering you?" "No, that's not it at all. I was just thinking that maybe you were a little bored." "It is boring, but I can stand it. This is something I'm doing out of my own interest, so there is no need for you to worry, Nii-san." ThenI guess that's alright. Time passes. It's past seven o'clock. Seven hours since then. Has Akiha been tending me this long? Akiha silently takes my temperature. ―― Ah, I remember now. That had to have been more than eight years ago. Akiha came to watch over me after I caught a cold or something like that. It really was a terrible cold; even breathing was painful. The black-haired girl sat by my pillow, holding my hand and just staring at me. Tatami and the shouji. The cool winter air. In the dark tatami mat room, the young figure of Akiha watching me on the verge of tears. "―― I'm a little relieved." "Eh? Did you say something Nii-san?" "―― Yeah. I was just thinking there is a little bit of the old Akiha in you. It's not really anything, but it makes me pretty happy." I give Akiha a gentle smile so naturally, it almost surprises me. "That is fine, but you haven't changed at all Nii-san. Causing so much work for others― please act more properly." Akiha looks away and complains. Understanding she is just embarrassed, I start to feel even more happier. "―― Sheesh, why are you smiling like that? If you have this much energy I guess you don't need me to take care of you." "No, that's not it. I just remembered something from a long time ago. Akiha, in that tatami room" Tatami room? What is that all about? I understand Akiha taking care of me, but why was it in a tatami room and not my room? Something. There's something not quite right. "Akiha. Is there a room with tatami in this mansion?" "No. There are no Japanese rooms in this mansion." "Yeah, you're right. It's nothing. I just thought it was odd, don't worry about it." "Hm? What is so odd about not having a Japanese room?" "Oh, you know. This mansion is so big, I thought maybe there was at least one." "There is a detached Japanese-style building however." "Eh?" Now that she mentions it, of course. In the middle of the forest in the garden, there was a Japanese-style mansion. "―― Goodness, you really have become more energetic. I think I will only be in the way if I stay longer so I will return to my room." Standing up from the chair, Akiha goes to leave the room. "Thanks, Akiha. Sorry for making you stay here this whole time." "Please don't mind. Starting tomorrow your daily life will become more like this." "―――?" After saying something I don't quite understand, Akiha exits the room. I turn off the lights and rest in bed. Thanks to Akiha taking care of me, I feel more relaxed. At this rate, I should be able to dream peacefully for the first time in days. I take a deep breath and slowly close my eyes. ―― Right before I fall asleep, the memory of myself being tended by a young Akiha freshly surfaces in my mind. The dark Japanese-style room where no one came to see me. Did she sneak away from Makihisa? Akiha snuck in and cried as she held my hand. "I'm sorry," she was saying. I didn't know why, but the black-haired young girl kept repeating "I'm sorry" over and over. --I remember. About the proud eldest daughter of the Tohno family who was the only one to care for me. "――――――" The young girl always crying in the dark Japanese room. I bit my tongue in frustration while being dizzy from fever. I wonder why she was crying. If it was me, I would never, never let Akiha cry. ―― I'm sorry. ―― I'm sorry, Shiki-nii-san. Her tears were simply beautiful. Since that time, I vowed to be her real brother

*s325
"Nnn--" I wake with a sudden ache. "―― Morning?" The clock says it's just past six-forty. The weather outside the window is perfectly cloudless. "Ow" Pain runs through me once again. Not my head or chest, but apparently on the side of my neck. "―― That's odd―― I've never had pain there before." I put my hand on my neck but there's no blood. The wound from Yumizuka's bite is already closed. "―― Maybe I have a fever." Is it because of the alcohol last night? My body is heavy and I feel like I have a fever. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "Ah, morning Hisui. Did you sleep well last night?" "Y, yes. Please forgive me for my unsightly behavior last night." "That's right, you went to sleep. It's okay. I fainted afterwards anyway which was probably worse." "Thank you for your kind words. After you change, please head towards the dining room." She must still be very embarrassed about last night and leaves somewhat flustered. "Hisui― maybe―" Maybe it's possible for her to be easily embarrassed. I thought she was basically expressionless at first but when you look at her closely, she gets embarrassed and mad a lot. "―― Next time I should try to make her laugh really hard." I don't know how I would do that but there's no doubt Hisui's smile would be very cute. "Hey, Hisui's smile would look just like Kohaku-san." ―― A boring conclusion. I quickly change and head to the sitting room. ""Ah."" I run into Akiha in the lobby. I guess she's going to school as she's holding her bag. ―― For some reason my entire body starts to heat up as soon as I see her face. "Good morning Nii-san." "Y, yeah. Good morning Akiha." Thump. My chest starts to hurt. "Wow. Is something special going on today? You're up a full twenty minutes earlier than usual, Nii-san." "No― I just had a bit of a bad dream, that's all. Just a whim, don't worry about it." ―― I don't understand what I'm saying. Is it because of my dream? Suddenly remembering her young face, I can't look at Akiha directly. "Nii-san? Your face is red― do you have a fever?" "No, it's not that" "――?" For some reason I just can't return her gaze. She lifts an eyebrow suspiciously and comes near me. "Excuse me." She brings her hand to my forehead. "Ah" Thump. My heart beats. Akiha's palm is not any different from back then. Cold, soft fingertips. Thump. Thump. Her fingers touch me for only a matter of seconds, but my heart strangely begins to pound harder. If I were to glance down, her face would be right there. ―― Her thin, strong eyebrows which show her strong will. ―― Her clear black pupils with her matching long black hair. It really is a beauty unrelated to the name Tohno Akiha. ---Thump. My heartbeat. I can just imagine how red my face has become. "HeyAkiha." If she doesn't pull back, it'll be troubling. "―― It seems you don't have a fever." She pulls her fingers away and backs off slightly. "Just in case, I'll have Kohaku prepare some cold medicine. Please wait in the sitting room, Nii-san." With that, Akiha goes up to the second floor. The hands of the clock reach seven. "Sorry to keep you waiting. I have cold medicine and water, so please drink it after breakfast, okay?" "Ah――― Kohaku― san." My shoulders slump. I'm really glad Kohaku-san brought it, but I was expecting Akiha to bring it so I'm a little disappointed. "Thanks Kohaku-san. Where's Akiha? I think it's a bit early for her to go to school―" "No, since there were some formalities to take care of, Akiha-sama left for school earlier. And, you know what, Shiki-san?" Kohaku-san looks into my face with a smile. "Wh― what? Did I do something again?" "Yes. I was wondering what you did to Akiha-sama just now. It's been such a long time since I have seen Akiha-sama this happy. I'm curious, really curious." "―― Um, I didn't really do anything to make her happy. ―― In fact, it's more like I'm the happy one" ―― But, Akiha did seem to be in a good mood, didn't she? She was smiling when we ran into each other, and for Akiha to take my temperature just isn't like her at all. It would've been fine just to leave that to Kohaku-san, so that was odd enough. "Shiki-san? Does anything ring a bell?" "No, sorry. She definitely did seem in a good mood, but I don't think it was because of me. In the first place, I don't understand Akiha right now at all. She is different than she was eight years ago." "Oh really? Well, I personally think you are a bit dense at times but let us leave that there." "Well then, please eat breakfast Shiki-san. It is waiting for you in the dining room." "Uh, yeah. Thanks as always." I give her a quick bow of the head and go to the dining room. "Ah, Shiki-san. What you said earlier was mistaken." "―― Eh? Mistaken? What was?" "Akiha-sama has not changed one bit from the past. I think the one who is making Akiha hard to understand is you, Shiki-san." Leaving me with a phrase loaded with meaning, Kohaku-san disappears towards the lobby. "Shiki-sama, what time will you be returning today?" "Hm, in the evening. ―― I don't have anything special to do, so I'll be back by four." "I understand. ―― I will no longer be able to wait for you here, but please call for me if you need anything when you return." "―――?" Unable to wait by the gate― what does she mean? "Please have a safe journey, Shiki-sama." "Yeah, I'm off." Raising a hand to the bowing Hisui, I exit the front gate of the mansion. Since I woke up early, I can take my time going to school. I walk leisurely down the road to school which I normally jog down. I walk slowly and arrive at the gate ten minutes before it closes. It's the time when all the students who don't participate in clubs arrive. In a high school prepping for general entry like mine, the only clubs practicing in the morning are the athletic clubs. It's only natural for the school gate to be this crowded. "Ah, Senpai." I see Ciel-senpai walking a little bit ahead of me. "Senpai!" I call out to stop her. "Ah, good morning Tohno-kun. It's rare to meet you by the entrance here." "Yeah. I saw you from behind so I ran up to meet you. Do you always come at this time?" "Yes, I am bad at getting up early so I always just barely make it. Did you oversleep today?" "No, I actually woke up earlier. You know, I normally make it right as the gate is about to close." "Wow, you mean you're a late riser, Tohno-kun―― huh?" I might have something on my face as Senpai stares right at me. "UmSenpai?" "Tohno-kun, did something happen over the weekend?" "No, not really. Why do you ask, Senpai?" "Oh, it's nothing. I was just playing around. Please forget about it." "?" I'm a little bewildered. And then, at that moment, I see a familiar face running vigorously from the entrance. "That's Inui-kun." Senpai says this calmly. "Yeah, it's Inui." I try answering her calmly. Senpai and I don't even think the actions of the rampaging Arihiko as he dashes towards us are odd at all. In other words, we're used to it. "Tohno!" A cloud of dust kicks up behind him. He does not stop. Even though we are right in front of him, Arihiko launches a drop kick in my direction without even pausing. Crash, roll, roll, roll, thud. "―――――" I can't― believe it. This guy, this person throws a kick full-force into me and we suddenly crash into the ground and roll three times. "―――――" I get up and shake off all the dust from my clothes. Arihiko also stands up and pats his uniform. "Arihiko." "Tohno." After a three second interval, we face off directly. Ready. "What the hell are you doing!?" "You have a sister!?" Both of us shout simultaneously. W, what? "―― Wait a second. How do you know I have a sister?" "Uwaaa, you do have one after all!" Arihiko holds his head in his hands, and twists his body. ―― It's so ridiculous looking, I would deny knowing him even if he owed me a million yen. "Hey, cut it out Arihiko, please. We'll end up being the laughingstock of the school." "Screw that, I don't care!" Arihiko looks up with a glare. "You traitor! I'll call you Onii-san someday!" Leaving such an incomprehensible parting shot, Arihiko runs off. Not towards the school building, but to the front gate. "―― What's he doing?" There isn't even five minutes until homeroom starts. Nothing about him is understandable. Anyways, it seems like I won't run across him for the rest of the day. During the break after second period, Arihiko suddenly returns. "Hum. After thinking about it for a while, I had no reason to go home." Saying so, he calmly takes his seat. Leaving him alone, I stare blankly in my seat and wait for third period to start. Butthe classroom seems odd today. Every break, all the guys leave the room, and come back with happy looks on their faces. "?" ―― I'm a bit curious. "Hello Tohno-kun. Do you mind?" "Huh? It's break time, Senpai, is it okay to come to my classroom like this?" "Yes, being here is much more fun than being in my classroom." She smiles happily as she says this. Arihiko sits at his desk unaware of Senpai's arrival. It is quite the ideal situation. "But the second year classrooms are pretty noisy too. The third year boys have also been making a fuss and I imagine the fourth floor is overcrowded by now." "―― Huh? The third year boys making a fuss? About what?" "Oh, you're not making a big deal out of it. Well, there is no reason for you to go look, Tohno-kun." "――?" ―― I don't quite understand, but it seems there is no reason for me to go look. "What do you mean? Go see what?" "The new first year transfer student. All the boys in every class are taking turns to go see her. Apparently the hallway outside her classroom is very crowded. She's awfully popular." Transfer student――? Hmm― in other words, that's where all the guys in my classroom went too. "Oh? So that means she's really cute, this new transfer student?" "I don't know, but that's what I've heard. They say a girl in the first year transferred from a famous ladies academy." "―― I see. For someone to transfer at this time of the year, there must be some strange circumstances." "You thought so too, huh? But it seems like a waste. Why is she transferring from the distinguished Asagami Women's Academy to go here?" "Hm? What a coincidence. My sister is also a first year student at" -Wait a minute. There's something not quite right about this whole conversation. Senpai sounds like I know this transfer student already. Please don't mind. Starting tomorrow your daily life will become more like this. Since there were some formalities to take care of, Akiha-sama left for school earlier. "--No way." I'm shocked. I'm shocked, but that's the only conclusion I can draw. "Tohno-kun?" I can't hear Senpai's voice anymore. I look over at Arihiko's desk and he has an especially evil grin on his face. I walk purposefully over to his desk. "Arihiko." "Oh? What could it possibly be, Onii-sama?" "―― I'll punch you for saying that." "H, hey, can't you take a joke? What is it, is there a reason you would talk to a commoner like me? Hyahahaha!" Arihiko laughs. "Reason? Well, I do have a reason this time." "Arihiko, can you tell me the name of this new transfer student?" "Man, you should know without me saying anything, right? Yes, her name is Tohno Akiha. Your younger sister. Geez, you even kept it a secret from me. I would've found out quickly since she's that hot. I really doubted our friendship this time." "―― No, there's never been that sort of illusion between us, but I see." Totally drained, I answer and return to my seat. "Tohno-kun?" Senpai is speaking but I just don't feel like responding. "―― Hmm. You seem to be having trouble, so I will go back." Senpai walks out of the room lightly. Akiha has transferred to my school. "What is she thinking?" Muttering aloud in astonishment, I fall into my chair. Third period starts and English class begins. The sound of fluent English goes in one ear and out the other. My head is only full of thoughts about Akiha right now. This English is just noise to me. "--" As always, Akiha is Akiha. If she's going to transfer to my school, couldn't she at least tell me? No, more importantly, she transferred to my school when there's no advantage for her to do so--- "Ah" Pain again. Sharp pain in my neck. I fall onto my desk. This is bad. I can hardly move. Is it anemia again? Then it's just as always. It's normal. It'll pass. I'm in class. I have to recover. Look, the English teacher is reading aloud. The blackboard. Chalk. Chalk dust. English. The sound of chalk scraping. Teacher. Teacher. Adult. Podium. The creaking podium. Desk. Thirty-six desks. Student. Students. Thirty-six students. Three days ago there were thirty-seven. Window. Sky. Schoolyard. Sun. Unpopular. Lonely. Cold. Frightened. Uneasy. Something. Desire. Desire. Desire "Tohno-kun! Hey, are you alright Tohno-kun!?" My eyes open wide at the sound of the teacher's voice. ―― Sweat rolls down my forehead. My body is cold. My breathing is ragged. "What is it Tohno-kun? If you are not feeling well, you can rest." "Ah, no, I'm fine. It has passed." "―― I see. Well, don't push yourself. Your grades are good so it is acceptable to take an occasional rest. Your progress will be satisfactory even with some handicaps." ―― The English teacher's words lack a little consideration for the other students. I once again declare I am fine and resume class. At lunch, the classroom gets frantic. *sigh* I take a deep breath. I've been hot since this morning. Maybe I have caught a cold. My whole body feels languid. "What, Tohno? Are you still sticking around here?" "―― Yeah. I don't feel too well today. I can't go to the cafeteria, so can you please get me something? I'll have the usual." "No, I don't mind, but is that alright? Your dear sister seems to be having trouble in the cafeteria." "Ah." That's right. She's always been at a ladies academy so she wouldn't know anything about how a normal "school cafeteria" system works. I can distinctly imagine Akiha standing in the cafeteria not knowing what to do. Damn, I can't leave her like that. "Ah, Tohno! Wait up! I'm coming too!" I dash out of the classroom. ―― Close behind me, Arihiko follows a bit more energetic than usual. Akiha stands aghast in the center of the crowded cafeteria. She looks as if she does not know what to do. "Geez. What is she doing?" I hurry over to Akiha. "Akiha." "Nii― san." In that instant, I see her face on the verge of tears and my chest starts to hurt. "C'mon, over here. You don't like the crowds, right?" "Ahyes." Not wanting to see her almost crying face a second longer, I strongly pull Akiha out of the cafeteria. "Here, you should be able to relax here. I'll go buy us some lunch so just sit at this bench." "―― Yes. I apologize for the trouble, Nii-san." "It's alright. I'll hear about it later. Arihiko, I'm going to get lunch so take care of Akiha, okay?" "W, why are you asking me all of a sudden!? Look, I'll go buy lunch and you keep your sister company, Tohno." "――? What's the matter, Arihiko? Aren't you going to call me Onii-san? I'll tell you right now, but I won't give you a chance like this in the future." I whisper to Arihiko. He whispers back, maintaining our secrecy. "R, right, but I can't be with her alone all of a sudden. If it was any other woman I'd agree, but your sister is just too high class." "―― Hm? This isn't like you at all. Are you scared of Akiha?" "Yeah. To be honest, I am. Since she is the type I've never went against, I'd like to concentrate on getting information in the first round." ―― Why is he always this funny at strange times. "Alright. Then can you go get lunch for the three of us?" "Leave it to me. ―― Um, what does your sister want? I'm too scared to buy her ordinary cafeteria bread." "―― As if I would know. She transferred here, so curry bread and coffee milk will be good enough." "Roger. I'll be back in five minutes." Arihiko returns to the building in a dash. "You seem to be very good friends with him, Nii-san." ―― Huh? Where did all her vulnerability go? She's suddenly back to normal. "Yeah, we get along specially well. ―― M, more importantly, Akiha!" "Please don't yell like that. People around us are surprised." "Wha" "More importantly, can you answer me? That person, what is he to you, Nii-san?" ―― What is he? He's just an unwanted but inseparable guy who's been with me since middle schoolno, that's not what we're talking about.

*s326
"Arihiko's just one of my classmates. But you haven't answered my question, either." "Very well. What is it, Nii-san?" "What is it!? Why have you transferred to this school? What possible reason could you have for transferring to a second-rate elevator school!?" "So you say, Nii-san. But I can go to school wherever I choose; I do not need to explain myself to you." "―― Don't be stupid. I'm your brother! I can't just overlook things that are against your best interests. Frankly, I can't see any benefit in you transferring to this school. Since our old man isn't around anymore, it's my responsibility to look out for you―!" "―― What? It's not fair to say things like that at times like these." "'Not fair' is my line. What were you thinking, transferring without even telling me? I won't accept this transfer until I hear a good reason!" "Ah" "If I'm not satisfied with the reason, I'll send you right back to your own school. So, tell me, Akiha. Why did you change schools?" Akiha falls silent and looks down. A very brief moment later, she raises a brave face. "―― I was worried about you, Nii-san. Is that not a sufficient reason?" ---Eh? "―― Ha, hang on. What do you mean, worried about me―?" What sort of reason is that for transferring? "Well, looking at your unruly behavior recently, I decided that in order to prevent you from disgracing the Tohno name, I would have to keep a close eye on you." Akiha explains clearly. "Erk" When she says "unruly behavior", I can't help but nod. It's true; my everyday life since coming here has surely been an annoyance to Akiha and the others. "Bu, but, transferring is still a bit much, isn't it? What about your friends?" "That's none of your concern, Nii-san. If you feel even a little bad for me, then all you have to do is change your way of thinking from now on." Akiha turns sharply away. ―― Well, this is just the way she is. "―― Alright, do as you please. But one day, you'll regret it." "That's fine. I wasn't thinking of having you worry over me, Nii-san." With a sound of exasperation, Akiha starts to sulk.

*s327
"What is he to me?Arihiko is just a classmate. What else does he look like?" "Oh, so you refer to 'just' your friend by his first name, Nii-san?" Akiha looks at me unhappily. "Look, does it matter if I refer to him by his last name or his first name? Why are you hung up on that all of a sudden?" "My, you have no awareness, Nii-san. Maybe for women, but it is not normal for two boys to refer to each other like that. Unless they were brothers or relatives―" "Ehwell, maybe you're right." ―― Even I tilt my head to the side as I think about it. But since the very beginning, I've always called him "Arihiko". Besides, we've known each other so long it isn't that odd. "Well, there is another case. Don't tell me you have that sort of relationship with him, Nii-san?" "――? That sort of relationship? What do you mean?" I respond seriously, not understanding, but Akiha shifts her gaze. "―― It's nothing. I was being sarcastic but you don't seem to get it, Nii-san." Akiha slumps her shoulders. ―― I start to get more and more confused. "Akiha. I've known him since middle school and he has always helped me out. ―― He might not look like it, but he is a good person. I don't know what you don't like about him, but don't think bad of him." "――――" Is she not satisfied about something? Akiha starts to sulk. "Akiha, are you listening?" "Yes, I hear you! This is the first time I have ever heard you defend someone so eagerly. He really must be special to you, this school friend of yours!" She puffs out her chest and turns her head away. ―― Geez. I don't know why she decided to transfer here all of a sudden. Now I don't even know what's with her.

*s328
"He's a friend of mine from middle school--Akiha?" "Yes? What is it, Nii-san?" "You seem to have calmed down a whole lot. All your confusion earlier in the cafeteria seems like it never happened." "What are you trying to say, Nii-san?" "No, I was just thinking― maybe you were pretending to be naive earlier?" There is a strong possibility that is the case. Come to think of it, there was no reason for Akiha to just stand there stupidly in the middle of the crowd like that. "Oh? Nii-san, is that what you think of me?" Akiha looks me over from head to toe. ―― I knew it. She was just putting on an act to fool me. "Yes, please go ahead and imagine what you like. It isn't like I wanted you to be worried." She puffs out her chest and pouts.

*s329
"Here ya go, lunch for three people― huh? What, am I interrupting something?" "No, nothing of the sort, Senpai. You are a friend of Nii-san? I am Tohno Shiki's younger sister, Akiha. It is a pleasure to meet you." Akiha bows softly. "Not at all, the pleasure's mine. I'm Inui Arihiko, I've known Tohno since junior high, but today was the first time I've found out about you, Akiha-chan." ―― Maybe he's still holding a grudge against me for not telling him about her, as he says things he doesn't have to. "Alright, Arihiko, let's eat. Lunch break is short, so there's no time for chit-chat with Akiha." I ignore Akiha glaring at me, and I accept the lunch from Arihiko. "Here, Akiha. Here's curry bread and milk, and you can eat them here. There isn't much time, so you can't take too long over them." "I know that. I'm not a child, so you don't have to explain every little thing to me." "That's right, Tohno. Aren't you a bit mean to Akiha-chan?" Arihiko boos at me. "――――" Ignoring them, I open my own bread, and stick the straw into my milk. Munch. Munch munch. Munch munch munch. "-" Right. Lunch is over, so it's time to go back to class. "―― Ah, Nii-san." Akiha speaks up timidly. Looking over, I see that she hasn't even opened her curry bread yet. "What is it, Akiha? You're not hungry?" "It's― well, it's not that, it's just―" She glances upward, like she's embarrassed or something. "―― Could you― teach me how to eat these―?" "――" She glances hesitantly towards me. And― what am I supposed to say? "Waddya mean, how to eat them? You just break open the wrapper and eat it. It's not hard, is it Tohno?" "Arihiko, sorry, but could you go get a napkin from the cafeteria?" "―― Eh, me?" I nod silently. "Fine, but you'll owe me one." Arihiko runs off towards the school building again. "Alright, give it to me. You open the bag here, like this. And you just bite into it― it's okay, but don't expect too much for the taste. Kohaku-san's cooking and this are like heaven and earth." "Ahh― really, Nii-san?" "I'm not kidding. Or what are you going to say? Don't tell me that even though you've transferred to our school, you can't eat our food. I don't want to think less of you." "No, it's not that, it's just― this bread, it's so big, I don't think I could get it into my mouth―" "―― No one said you have to eat it all in one bite. It's bread, so you bite off a bit at a time. You'll get crumbs round your mouth, but Arihiko's bringing you a napkin to wipe it, okay?" "―― Yes. Thank you, Nii-san." Saying so, Akiha starts to bite into the curry bread. ―― I don't think there ever was a girl getting this nervous to start eating curry bread. It's a few minutes after Akiha finished her lunch. Arihiko's appearance doesn't seem to bother her, as they are engaged in pleasant conversation. "So Inui-san, you have been a friend of Nii-san's since junior high school?" "Yeah, I've known him for about five years now. He's been a bothersome guy since the moment we met. I helped him out with all kinds of stuff, and before I knew it, he kind of grew on me." "―― Arihiko, that's the wrong word. You should call it extortion." "Ahh, whatever you wanna call it, we're stuck with each other!" Arihiko laughs. "Yeah. Kind of like how stuff sticks to the bottom of your shoe. I guess we both give each other a lot of trouble." I return Arihiko's laugh cynically. "――――――" ―― Somehow, Akiha seems to be having trouble stomaching Arihiko and myself. "Oh, by the way Akiha-chan, can I ask you something?" "Certainly, if it is something I can answer." "Well, I've been wondering for a while― Tohno has chronic anemia, right? Was he always like this?" ―― The amazing thing about Arihiko is how he is so straightforward when asking awkward questions like this. "Yes, Nii-san has been anemic since birth. But all the people of the Tohno family have similar problems; his is not a special case." "Eh―? Really, Akiha?" "Yes. Father suffered from manic depression. Divergent Identity Disorder, to give it its full title." "Wha? Divergent Identity―?" "More commonly called split personalities. Though, Father's wasn't severe enough to cause muddiness of memory." I didn't know. But looking back on it, Tohno Makihisa's character did seem to switch often from tenderness to brutality. "Hmm― so, it was a medical condition, that old man―" Looking at it like that, everything becomes clear. Before the accident, I always felt father was a tender man, who kept his distance. But after the accident, Makihisa clearly hated me. Looking back, it may have been because of his condition. "Argh! Lunch break's over, Tohno!" "Don't complain to me about it. C'mon Akiha, you should hurry back to your classroom. It'll be embarrassing to be late on your first day at school." "I understand. Take care, Nii-san." As the bell resounds, we return to our classrooms. A day full of ups and downs finishes. What should I do now---

*s330
―― The events which happened during lunch break still weigh on my mind. I'm sure she can walk home alone, but I feel I ought to go and check on Akiha. I walk along the corridor lit by the fading sun. I think Akiha's class is first grade, class one. The classroom is silent. A girl stands alone in the empty, red classroom. "――" ―― I feel― a little dizzy. The classroom dyed by the evening glow. Alone, a girl with long, faintly red hair is preparing to leave. No matter how I look at her, she's Akiha. So why? Why do I feel as if I am seeing a stranger for the first time? "Nii-san?" "--" As she calls out to me, the dizziness subsides. "You're---Akiha, right?" "―? Nii-san, are you feeling poorly again?" Akiha addresses me in her usual tone. ―― Looking at Akiha's black hair, I feel that without a doubt, this is my own little sister, Tohno Akiha. "―― Nah, it's nothing. Come on, Akiha, it's time to go back. If you're not doing anything, do you want to walk home together?" "Yes― if you don't mind, let's walk home together." For some reason, Akiha smiles tenderly. ―― My heart thumps. Perhaps it's the dizziness from earlier, or perhaps the strangeness of seeing Akiha in my own school. For some reason, my heart beats far harder than it needs to. I leave the school building with Akiha. As we reach the school gates, I catch sight of Senpai waving at me. "Ah, you came at last, Tohno-kun." "Huh, Senpai? What are you doing, standing here like this?" "Geez, I wasn't just standing here, I was waiting for you, Tohno-kun, but---" Senpai glances at Akiha next to me. Somehow, at a glance she realizes that Akiha and I are walking home together. "Tohno-kun, is this your little sister?" Senpai throws a sidelong glance at Akiha. "―――――――――" Akiha says nothing. Nothing is said, but both Senpai and Akiha tell me with their eyes to "Introduce me to this person". Ahh. It seems like this is going be a really tiresome job. "Senpai, this is my younger sister, Akiha. She transferred to our school just today." Akiha bows to Senpai. "I see. Hello. My name is Ciel and I'm a friend of Tohno-kun." ―― What is it? Senpai and Akiha just stare at each other, saying nothing. "Senpai, you sounded like you were waiting for me― What's going on?" "Well, it just happened that I wanted to spend a little time with you, but--- ---Since it's already late today, I'll leave it for another time. Bye, Tohno-kun. See you tomorrow as well, Akiha-san." "Bye" says Senpai, and she walks away from us. "Ah." Senpai leaves without giving me a chance to stop her. "Let's go home, Nii-san. It will get dark soon." Akiha says this as if nothing happened.

*s331
I don't know how to face Akiha once I get home to the mansion. So, I sit and think right here before I go home. It looks like no ideas are forthcoming. Before I knew it, the classroom was empty. "---I guess I'll go home." What a waste of time. If I had time to think, it would have been more productive if I just faced Akiha without any plans. "Tohno-kun!" Someone calls my name as I step out into the hallway. "Thank God you're still here. Um, are you going home right now?" "Umm, something like that. Since I don't have anything to do, I was thinking of just going straight home. Are you heading home too, Senpai?" "Yes, since I don't have anything I have to do, I was thinking of going shopping." "I see, shopping. You mean by the station?" "No, it's on sale here." Senpai starts to talk weird again. "―― Here--you mean here?" Yes, says Senpai with a big smile. "―― What's on sale here?" "This." Senpai points with her finger. Only my face is in her slender finger's way. "You mean, me?" "Yes, since you're still here, I've decided to buy your time. So let's go home together, Tohno-kun." Senpai tugs at my arm and starts to walk. "W-wait a second, I'm glad we can go home together, but isn't your house in the opposite direction of mine? Did you come by just to walk together to the gate?" "No, I'm going to go shopping by the station, so we'll walk together for a while." "I see, then we will be walking together for a while---wait, what are you shopping for anyways?" "Well, I thought since it's starting to get cold, I should buy some heating equipment." "Heating equipment, huh― I think it's a bit too early for that, but I guess autumn goes by quickly. So what are you buying? An air conditioner?" "A high schooler can't afford an air conditioner. So, I was thinking of buying the cheap, efficient, traditional Japanese craft, Kotatsu-san." I never knew kotatsu was a traditional Japanese craft. With that aside. "Senpai, you were going to talk me into carrying your stuff, right?" "That's not true. I just thought we could walk together for a bit, and you could accompany me while I shop." "―― And you would say this to me after shopping. Tohno-kun, I can't carry such a heavy load!" "Hey. Tohno-kun, I wouldn't ask you to do such a thing. Even if I did, I'd ask in a much more roundabout manner." "You're right. Either way, I'd tell you I wouldn't want to do it." "Ahaha, it's alright. I would never ask you to do such a thing." "I know you're not that kind of a person, Senpai." We laugh together for a while. We were laughing together for a while, but Senpai suddenly drops her shoulders. "――――― Meanie." Oh no, I guess I made too much fun of her. She was relying on me, so maybe I should have cooperated with her a bit more. "---Alright. If you'll buy me lunch next time, I'll do the carrying or anything else you want me to do." "You don't have to help me if you don't want to. I just thought it might be a bit too heavy for me alone." "What are you saying? There's no way you'll be able to carry it with your weak arms. I'll go. You said you'll buy my time, Senpai. I'll work for lunch, so take advantage of that all you want." "--Alright. I'll take your kind words and I'll rely on you today." "Yeah, rely on me all you want." I hit my arm to appeal to her that I have some power in there. Senpai laughs and starts to walk. "Oh, I wanted to ask you one thing before that." "What?" "Can I bring you a bentou for lunch?" Of course. I found myself nodding even before I thought about it. We exit to the school grounds. There's no one out here except for the track team. "There's less after school activity now." Senpai says this regretfully. Due to that vampire incident, most of the after school clubs have been cancelled and the only guys that are left are the track team. ―― But that incident will not occur again. Since Yumizuka is no longer alive, there will be no more victims. But I bet no one would believe me even if I said that. "―― You're right. There's been several victims, so I guess the parents had a say." "I feel a bit down. I liked that after school atmosphere." We exit to the gate. "Huh-?" At the same time, I face an unexpected person. "Geez, you go home late too, Nii-san." "A, Aki-" As I start to finish with "ha", Senpai comes along. "Tohno-kun?" Senpai calls me as I stand still. It seems that Akiha understood the fact that Senpai and I were going home together. She stares at Senpai and me as if criticizing us. "Akiha---what are you doing?" "I thought I would go home with you, Nii-san." Akiha answers while staring at me coldly. "Tohno-kun, is that your little sister?" Senpai glances at Akiha. They don't say it directly, but both Senpai and Akiha tell me with their eyes to "Introduce me to this person". ---*sigh* It seems like this is going be a really tiresome job. "Senpai, this is my younger sister, Akiha. She transferred to our school just today." Akiha bows to Senpai. "I see. Hello. My name is Ciel and I'm a friend of Tohno-kun." ―― What's going on? Senpai and Akiha just stare at each other, saying nothing. "Akiha, I'm going to go shopping with Senpai today, so-" "Is that true, Senpai?" ―― Before I could tell her to go home, Akiha questions Senpai. "Yes, but I'll do so on another occasion. Tohno-kun, you should be nicer to your sister." "Bye" says Senpai, and she walks away from us. "--Hey." Senpai leaves without giving me a chance to stop her. "Let's go home, Nii-san. It will get dark soon." Akiha says this as if nothing happened.

*s332
I walk with Akiha towards the mansion. "――" Frankly, it's difficult. If I look beside me, I can see Akiha walking with her long hair fluttering. Akiha is silent and graceful, the perfect daughter of a respected family. "―――" Why can't I think of anything to say? Even though I see Akiha at home every day, I somehow feel some tension walking home toward the mansion. --But I still haven't had an explanation. "Akiha." "Yes? What is it, Nii-san?" "What is it!? Why have you transferred to this school? What possible reason could you have for transferring to a second-rate elevator school!?" "So you say, Nii-san. But I can go to school wherever I choose; I do not need to explain myself to you." "―― Don't be stupid. I'm your brother! I can't just overlook things that are against your best interests. Frankly, I can't see any benefit in you transferring to this school. Since our old man isn't around anymore, it's my responsibility to look out for you―!" "―― What? It's not fair to say things like that at times like these." "'Not fair' is my line. What were you thinking, transferring without even telling me? I won't accept this transfer until I hear a good reason!" "Ah" "If I'm not satisfied with the reason, I'll send you right back to your own school. So, tell me, Akiha. Why did you change schools?" Akiha falls silent and looks down. A very brief moment later, she raises a brave face. "―― I was worried about you, Nii-san. Is that not a sufficient reason?" ---Eh? "―― Ha, hang on. What do you mean, worried about me―?" What sort of reason is that for transferring? "Well, looking at your unruly behavior recently, I decided that in order to prevent you from disgracing the Tohno name, I would have to keep a close eye on you." Akiha explains clearly. "Erk" When she says "unruly behavior", I can't help but nod. It's true, my everyday life since coming here has surely been an annoyance to Akiha and the others. "Bu, but, transferring is still a bit much, isn't it? What about your friends?" "That's none of your concern, Nii-san. If you feel even a little bad for me, then all you have to do is change your way of thinking from now on." Akiha turns sharply away. ―― Well, this is just the way she is. "―― Alright, do as you please. But one day, you'll regret it." "That's fine. I wasn't thinking of having you worry over me, Nii-san." With a sound of exasperation, Akiha starts to sulk. We fall silent, and continue up towards the mansion. We arrive at the mansion. Akiha steps forward to open the gate, but as if remembering something, turns to me. "―― I have one question. How close are you to that person called Ciel, Nii-san?" Abruptly, she asks an extremely forward question. "Not especially close. We're just friends from school. She― feels like someone I can talk to." "Really?" Akiha says, turning away and going through the gates. We cross the courtyard and arrive at the door. As Hisui is not waiting at the gates and Kohaku is not sweeping the garden, there is no sign of either of them today. "Ah." "Yes? Did you say something, Nii-san?" "Well, nothing much but― I'd like to go and take a look at the Japanese-style building you were talking about, if that's okay." "The detached building?" Murmuring, Akiha's brow creases with concern. "Please, do not. It was sealed up many years ago. Nii-san, even you are not permitted to go there." Having stated this, Akiha goes into the mansion.

*s333
I walk with Akiha towards the mansion. "――" Frankly, it's difficult. If I look beside me, I can see Akiha walking with her long hair fluttering. Akiha is silent and graceful, the perfect daughter of a respected family. "―――" Why can't I think of anything to say? Even though I see Akiha at home every day, I somehow feel some tension walking home toward the mansion. We arrive at the mansion. Akiha steps forward to open the gate, but as if remembering something, turns to me. "―― I have one question. How close are you to that person called Ciel, Nii-san?" Abruptly, she asks an extremely forward question. "Not especially close. We're just friends from school. She― feels like someone I can talk to." "Really?" Akiha says, turning away and going through the gates. We cross the courtyard and arrive at the door. As Hisui is not waiting at the gates and Kohaku is not sweeping the garden, there is no sign of either of them today. "Ah." "Yes? Did you say something, Nii-san?" "Well, nothing much but― I'd like to go and take a look at the Japanese-style building you were talking about, if that's okay." "The detached building?" Murmuring, Akiha's brow creases with concern. "Please, do not. It was sealed up many years ago. Nii-san, even you are not permitted to go there." Having stated this, Akiha goes into the mansion.

*s334
It's a bit past five in the evening. There is about an hour of free time before dinner. Between now and dinner, should I spend time in my room, or---

*s335
---If I go to the sitting room, there should be someone there. Being with company is surely more pleasant than being alone. I enter the sitting room and see Kohaku-san. "Ah, Shiki-san. What can I do for you? Supper isn't for another hour." "No, I came here to relax, not for a meal. I hope I'm not intruding?" "Oh, no, please come in. Let's see―" "Nee-san, about the detached building―" "Hi. Sorry to intrude, Hisui." "―― Welcome home, Shiki-sama. I am sorry I was not able to welcome you home." "It's okay, don't worry about it. I'm sorry for not saying hi as soon as I got back." "---" Hisui's cheeks become faintly red. Little by little, I'm coaxing expressions out of her. I'm pleased. "Excellent timing. Hisui-chan, would you prepare a drink for Shiki-san?" "Yes. Shiki-sama, what would you like to drink?" "Hm. Since it's before dinner, I guess just tea would be great. I only came down to chat, so I don't want to be any trouble." "Please wait a moment, then." Hisui returns with three teacups, and time passes by slowly and silently. "Ah, by the way, Hisui, you were talking about the detached house earlier?" "Yes. Did you have a question about it?" "Mm, not particularly, but Akiha was saying no one can go there anymore. Did something happen there while I was gone, by any chance?" "No, nothing like that. It merely houses servants' quarters, so there's no reason for you to go there, Shiki-san." "Servant's quarters――?" "Yes. Although it's only me and Hisui-chan now, a little while ago there were more than ten servants working in the mansion. Since there isn't room for so many people in the mansion, the detached building was built." "Nee-san---you must not speak about this." "Ah." Hisui says this, and Kohaku-san looks around guiltily. ―― There is no sign of Akiha. Kohaku-san lets out a sigh of relief. "Shiki-san!" "Ah― Yes, what is it―?" "―― Our talk just now is a secret!" Kohaku-san grips my hand hard. "Ah, yeah---I won't tell Akiha about it." "Yes, thank you." Kohaku-san sighs with relief once more. It seems like Akiha forbids talking about the detached building. But, why? The detached building that used to be the servants' quarters. Akiha doesn't want people to go there. "Hey, Kohaku-san. How long has the detached building been unused?" "Uhhh― Hisui-chan?" "――――" Hisui silently shakes her head. It seems that even this cannot be spoken of. "What? Is it a secret?" "---Yes. Talking about the detached building would be bad for your health, Shiki-sama." And with that final response, talk of the detached building ceases.

*s336
―― It's bugging me how Akiha said that. She said not to enter the detached building under any circumstances. The way she said it gets me more curious. Besides-if a Japanese-style room is only located there, I do feel like I want to take a look at it. "―― I guess it's alright if I don't get caught." I silently apologize to Akiha and decide to walk to the exit quietly. --The sun has set and it is pitch black outside. I walk through the woods which seem more like a forest. ―― I didn't remember quite where it was, but as I enter the forest, my feet automatically head toward the detached building. Even if I forgot where it was, I guess my body remembers how to get there. At any rate, I am able to get to the detached building without getting lost. "---" It must have been many years since this building was put out of use, as many parts are deteriorated. As I put my hand on the door, I notice that it is unlocked. It is dark inside, as expected. I smell the tatami mats and the shoji, and somehow feel comfortable even though I can't see anything. "-Ah." As I enter the Japanese-style room, a chill runs through my spine. "--I know this place." I guess I came here as a kid since this japanese-style room was interesting. "" But it's weird. I feel the same sense of incompatibility I had when I was first shown my room after I came back to this mansion. "―― Maybe because the Arimas' house was Japanese-style." I feel like I've lived here all my life. Or maybe- If I recall, in the past― When we were playing in the yard― Maybe it wasn't just me and Akiha. "Ouch--" I feel a pain in my neck. It might be my anemia, but my body feels like lead. "―― This is bad―― I have to go back to my room." I shake my head lightly, and I decide to go back to my room before I really faint. "Oh hello, Shiki-san. What are you doing at a place like this?" Kohaku-san suddenly enters the room. "--!!!" I look around to see what I can do. ―― There's no place to hide. Besides, she's already seen me. "Hey now, you can't come in here. Akiha-sama told us never to let you in here." "―― Yeah, she told me today. She told me but-" "You got curious? I understand. I'll let you go this time, but please don't come here again. This building is old and a bit dangerous." ―― This building is old and a bit dangerous, huh. It's a weird reason but, it still makes sense. "―― I'm sorry. But what was this building used for? You say it's not used now but did someone use it before?" "Yes, this used to be the servants' residence. Before you went to the Arimas, this mansion had many servants. It was impossible to let all the servants live in the mansion, so Makihisa-sama constructed this detached building." "I see, this place was the servants' residence." It does make sense now that she mention it. If you have a mansion this big, such a thing would be certainly needed. But, why? Why is Akiha trying to get me away from this place--? "Shiki-san, we should go back to the mansion or Akiha-sama might find out." "Oh-I'm sorry." I shake off the faint doubt remaining and decide to go back to the mansion with Kohaku-san.

*s337
Well, I don't exactly have anything in particular to do, so I'll just take it easy in my room.

*s338
Dinner, as usual, is a quiet affair with just me and Akiha. Kohaku-san stands behind Akiha, and Hisui stands behind me during our wordless dinner. "――――" The only thing different is the way Akiha is acting. Until now, whenever my tableware would make noise, Akiha would look up with a scowl. Today, however, Akiha makes quite a lot of clattering herself. In the end, "---I am going back to my room. Please clean up my dinner." Saying so, she leaves the dining room behind. "―― What's with her? She wasn't like that when we were walking back together―" "――――" Hisui says nothing. Kohaku-san collects the tableware, smiling as ever. And then. From the lobby, I hear the sound of someone falling. "---Akiha!?" Fearing the worst, I race towards the lobby. "-!" There, I see Akiha leaning on the stairs. Her breathing is irregular, and I can hear her wheezing from here. Her face is pale, and there are beads of sweat on her skin. ―― I can see with a single glance that she is not okay. "Hey, Akiha!" "Don't come near me―!" "―!" I stop. Leaning on the stairs, Akiha refuses me violently. "Wha---don't come near you―? What are you talking about!? I don't know what happened, but I can't just leave you like that!" "---I'm fine, just― don't come any closer― Nii-san." Akiha breathes heavily. "Hey" My heart pounds. Akiha just breathes painfully. ―― There's something wrong with me. For a moment, I feel it resembles the figure of Yumizuka Satsuki. "Aki― ha---" "I'm fine, so please, don't come near me. If you come near me, there's no way I'll be able to― so don't come any closer. As long as you are not around, I'll be fine, so―" With an audible sound, Akiha collapses once more. "Akiha-sama?" Kohaku-san passes me, running toward Akiha. She whispers something to Akiha, and helps her up. With Kohaku-san's help, Akiha returns to her room. "Whawhat was that about?" I really don't understand. Akiha's tormented condition, telling me not to come near her, yet she lets Kohaku-san help her. "---Shiki-sama." "Hisui― what was that? Why was Akiha like that?" "At times, Akiha-sama lapses into sudden dyspnea. Just as with your anemia, Akiha-sama too is a member of the Tohno family." "Ah" ---Members of the Tohno family do have such conditions. Akiha said that during lunch. "It can't be― Akiha always seems so healthy." "Akiha-sama tried her best to keep it a secret from you. We were also ordered not to speak to Shiki-sama about it." "" There's nothing to be said. I can only look aghast up the stairs Akiha just ascended. "Well then, good night. Please leave Akiha-sama's condition to Nee-san. As Makihisa-sama was under her care for many years, she has medical experience." "I guess so. If we leave Akiha to Kohaku-san, I'm sure she'll be fine." ―― Since there doesn't seem to be anything else I can do, it seems I'll have to just leave her to Kohaku-san. "Shiki-sama, it is rare for Akiha-sama to to be like that. Since it can be easily relieved with medication, I do not think that you need to worry. ―― Rather than being concerned with her treatable condition, Akiha-sama is concerned more about your health, Shiki-sama." "---I know. Damn it, I'm a crappy older brother. I guess I really didn't realize anything at all." "You---do not know anything?" Hisui murmurs to herself, looking down. "Hisui? What is it? Don't say that even you feel bad." "---No, it is just― Shiki-sama, do you really remember nothing about the detached building?" "-Eh?" ―― Remember― what? "―― Hisui, that's―" "---You really became Tohno Shiki, did you not, Shiki-sama?" "Hisui?" "―― That detached building fell into disuse right after you left for the Arima family. Makihisa-sama decided to demolish it, but as Akiha-sama objected strongly, it remains standing today. ---So, Shiki-sama, if you think anything at all of Akiha-sama, please do not approach that detached building." Saying so, Hisui leaves the room as if she were running. It's ten o'clock, and all the mansions lights go off. "――――" I can't sleep. Akiha. The detached building she wants to keep a secret from me.

*s339
---But, hold on. Hisui's words bother me, but I went to the detached house earlier. I know there's nothing there. I'll keep quiet tonight and sleep. Hot. Hot. Hot. My throat, dry with thirst, hot. --I can't sleep like this. I'll go and get a drink of water. It seems I went into town at night. It seems like I'm waiting with bloodshot eyes for someone to pass by. --It is hot. Suddenly, I see a face reflected in the window. The eyes are bloodshot, and the face looks quite insane. --It is just so hot. It seems I found my prey. Strangling her from behind, it's all over. It seems that the unknown woman has died just from that. ---I am just, so hot. Taking the dead body, perhaps I bit into its throat. There's a gurgling sound. Drinking the blood flowing out of the rended neck, my thirst is quenched. ---I don't understand. The sound of heavy breathing. Does this act― Does this act really excite me so much? I stick my finger in the chest of the dead body. The sound of crushing meat, the sound of breaking bones. The sound of a heart being ripped out with my bare hand. ---As I watch, my head fills with pure white. This, the ultimate pillage. The height of immorality. Just gazing at it, I feel hot. You might say it's negative pleasure, but for making one hot, it's still the same. ---I don't understand. Hot blood dripping from my mouth, I gaze up at the night sky entranced. My long hair waves around. Above is the spiraling sky. Such a beautiful, silver moon. ---And so, I don't understand. I am just, only, hot

*s340
"―― Shall I take a look?" Getting out of bed, I leave my room silently. Even the moonlight does not penetrate the woods of the garden. I walk through the woods which seem more like a forest. ―― I didn't remember quite where it was, but as I enter the forest, my feet automatically head toward the detached building. Even if I forgot where it was, I guess my body remembers how to get there. At any rate, I am able to get to the detached building without getting lost. "---" It must have been many years since this building was put out of use, as many parts are deteriorated. As I put my hand on the door, I notice that it is unlocked. It is dark inside, as expected. I smell the tatami mats and the shoji, and somehow feel comfortable even though I can't see anything. "-Ah." As I enter the Japanese-style room, a chill runs through my spine. "--I know this place." I guess I came here as a kid since this Japanese-style room was interesting. "" But it's weird. I feel the same sense of incompatibility I had when I was first shown my room after I came back to this mansion. "―― Maybe because the Arimas' house was Japanese-style." I feel like I've lived here all my life. Or maybe- If I recall, in the past― When we were playing in the yard, maybe it wasn't just me and Akiha― "Ouch--" I feel a pain in my neck. It might be my anemia, but my body feels like lead. "―― This is bad―― I have to go back to my room." I shake my head lightly, and I decide to go back to my room before I really faint. I take a deep breath. Somehow, I made it back to my room. No matter what, if I collapsed in the off-limits building, Akiha's wrath would pour down on me. "--Mn." I feel a little dizzy. I fall onto my bed without even changing. Hot. Hot. Hot. My throat, dry with thirst, hot. --I can't sleep like this. I'll go and get a drink of water. It seems I went into town at night. It seems like I'm waiting with bloodshot eyes for someone to pass by. --It is hot. Suddenly, I see a face reflected in the window. The eyes are bloodshot, and the face looks quite insane. --It is just so hot. It seems I found my prey. Strangling her from behind, it's all over. It seems that the unknown woman has died just from that. ---I am just, so hot. Taking the dead body, perhaps I bit into its throat. There's a gurgling sound. Drinking the blood flowing out of the rended neck, my thirst is quenched. ---I don't understand. The sound of heavy breathing. Does this act― Does this act really excite me so much? I stick my finger in the chest of the dead body. The sound of crushing meat, the sound of breaking bones. The sound of a heart being ripped out with my bare hand. ---As I watch, my head fills with pure white. This, the ultimate pillage. The height of immorality. Just gazing at it, I feel hot. You might say it's negative pleasure, but for making one hot, it's still the same. ---I don't understand. Hot blood dripping from my mouth, I gaze up at the night sky entranced. My long hair waves around. Above is the spiraling sky. Such a beautiful, silver moon. ---And so, I don't understand. I am just, only, hot

*s341
―― no, I'll keep my promise with Akiha. Akiha told me not to go there, and I can't break a promise just because of trifling curiosity. "―― Nn." A calm drowsiness permeates my body. I'll keep quiet tonight and sleep. Hot. Hot. Hot. My throat, dry with thirst, hot. --I can't sleep like this. I'll go and get a drink of water. It seems I went into town at night. It seems like I'm waiting with bloodshot eyes for someone to pass by. --It is hot. Suddenly, I see a face reflected in the window. The eyes are bloodshot, and the face looks quite insane. --It is just so hot. It seems I found my prey. Strangling her from behind, it's all over. It seems that the unknown woman has died just from that. ---I am just, so hot. Taking the dead body, perhaps I bit into its throat. There's a gurgling sound. Drinking the blood flowing out of the rended neck, my thirst is quenched. ---I don't understand. The sound of heavy breathing. Does this act― Does this act really excite me so much? I stick my finger in the chest of the dead body. The sound of crushing meat, the sound of breaking bones. The sound of a heart being ripped out with my bare hand. ---As I watch, my head fills with pure white. This, the ultimate pillage. The height of immorality. Just gazing at it, I feel hot. You might say it's negative pleasure, but for making one hot, it's still the same. ---I don't understand. Hot blood dripping from my mouth, I gaze up at the night sky entranced. My long hair waves around. Above is the spiraling sky. Such a beautiful, silver moon. ---And so, I don't understand. I am just, only, hot

*s342
―― no, I'll keep my promise with Akiha. Akiha told me not to go there, and I can't break a promise just because of trifling curiosity. "―― Nn." A calm drowsiness permeates my body. I'll keep quiet tonight and sleep. Hot. Hot. Hot. My throat, dry with thirst, hot. --I can't sleep like this. I'll go and get a drink of water. It seems I went into town at night. It seems like I'm waiting with bloodshot eyes for someone to pass by. --It is hot. Suddenly, I see a face reflected in the window. The eyes are bloodshot, and the face looks quite insane. --It is just so hot. It seems I found my prey. Strangling her from behind, it's all over. It seems that the unknown woman has died just from that. ---I am just, so hot. Taking the dead body, perhaps I bit into its throat. There's a gurgling sound. Drinking the blood flowing out of the rended neck, my thirst is quenched. ---I don't understand. The sound of heavy breathing. Does this act― Does this act really excite me so much? I stick my finger in the chest of the dead body. The sound of crushing meat, the sound of breaking bones. The sound of a heart being ripped out with my bare hand. ---As I watch, my head fills with pure white. This, the ultimate pillage. The height of immorality. Just gazing at it, I feel hot. You might say it's negative pleasure, but for making one hot, it's still the same. ---I don't understand. Hot blood dripping from my mouth, I gaze up at the night sky entranced. My long hair waves around. Above is the spiraling sky. Such a beautiful, silver moon. ---And so, I don't understand. I am just, only, hot

*s343
"―!" Unable to take it, I leap out of bed. I start to breathe heavily. I press my hand over my mouth and resist the urge to throw up. "Wh-" What, was that? A dream. It was a dream. But, what was that? Why did I have such a terrible dream, of killing people and drinking their blood? I try and catch my breath. The thirst in my throat. The feeling of biting flesh. The pleasure burning through my brain as I killed. ―― These things, why do they seem so real? I can even remember perfectly the feel and sound of the heart as it was ripped out. I continue to gasp hungrily for air. I don't know if it was really "pleasure". It was just excitement condensed like a bullet, fired straight into my head. "Guh―" My breath stops as I remember. Then---perhaps that impact could be something called "pleasure". "Why did I― that kind of dream―" I look down at my hands. Of course, they are pure white, without a trace of red blood on them. I am sleeping on the bed, and fresh morning sunlight shines in through the window. ―― That time. That first meeting with the vampire Yumizuka in a back alley― is it still in my mind? Maybe that's why I had such a ghastly dream. "Ow" My neck hurts where Yumizuka bit it. ---Those who are bitten by a vampire become vampires as well. Unexpectedly, that common phrase pops into my head. "―― Can't be. I'm overthinking this." Excusing herself, Hisui enters the room. The same figure, the same voice as always. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." Hisui speaks politely. Since I arrived here, Hisui has brought a calm tranquility with her every morning. As I think this, the tumult of bad dreams simply fades from my head. "―― Shiki-sama? Is there something wrong?" "---Ah, no. I was just enraptured for a moment. ―― Morning, Hisui. This morning's just like always, huh." "Ah---yes. I am sorry it is no better than usual." "I don't mean it like that. I just feel, since you are the same as always, today is as peaceful a morning as always." Alright! With vigor, I throw myself out of bed. "I'll change and go to the sitting room. You can go now." "Very well. Please excuse me." Hisui leaves and shuts the door calmly. "Right---stupid thoughts aside, I should go to school―" Taking charge of my thoughts, I breathe deeply. It's ten before seven. Like yesterday, there's no hurry today, so I'll---

*s344
--That's right. Having just had a bad dream, my chest's still a little jumpy. I can't have breakfast right away. I'll go to the sitting room in about ten minutes. "Ah, good morning, Shiki-san. Breakfast is already made." Seeing my face, Kohaku-san immediately greets me with a smile. "Yeah, morning. Sorry, as always." I return the greeting, and glance over at the sofa. And there is Akiha, looking like she has something to complain about. "Morning, Akiha. You're― up early again today." "Good morning. You're up late again, Nii-san." "―― Ahh. It looks like you're completely recovered, Akiha; I'm glad." She really does seem much better, mind and body. "Ah, you were worried? It still seems like you didn't come to check on me even once." "Hold on, Akiha, I did want to come watch over you. Don't you remember ordering me not to come near you?" "That was depending on the situation. I was having only a temporary fit so you should not have really listened to what I said." ―― Akiha's words are unreasonable. She seems to be in a bad mood this morning, so maybe she wants to yell at me for whatever reason. "Shiki-sama. If you don't eat breakfast soon, you'll be late for school." Crap, come to think of it, I was already running late. When I finish breakfast and return to the sitting room, Akiha is still drinking tea gracefully. ―― Waiting for me― is that the right explanation, I wonder? "Akiha, will you be taking a car to school by any chance?" "Now wait a minute. To take a car to your school would be in poor taste. Even I can understand that." Ahh. I guess it was that, after all. "Well then, shall we go? At this time we might have to run a bit, but it can't be helped." "Eh― Nii-san?" "I'm saying, let's go to school together. I'll show you the best route to take―― Well, if you don't want to go with me, I don't really mind." "―― If you say so, I don't mind, but―" "Then it's settled. C'mon, you're ready, right? We'll be late if we don't hurry." I take Akiha's hand from the sofa, and pull her up. "Ah―" "Hisui, we won't need to be seen off. I'll be back in the afternoon today too, so take care." ---And so, we come out of the mansion, descend the slope at a run, and race on to school. Matching my speed to Akiha's, even though it takes longer, we still make it in just under fifteen minutes. "Right, we're here. You should just about make it to homeroom, Akiha." "Yes, we're going to make it in plenty of time, since we ran all the way!" ---Ah. For some reason, Akiha seems to be angry. "What's wrong, Akiha? Such an angry face. Maybe you should have come by car after all?" "---Oh please. Not at all. I'm angry for a much simpler reason." Breathing heavily, shoulders heaving, Akiha glares at me. "Then, did I run a little too fast?" "Yes. Not a complete answer, but that is one of the reasons." "Well, perhaps it's that? Two of us running together to school, being seen and pointed at?" "True. Although I was really embarrassed, I don't really care about that." ? ―― I don't get it, then. Why is Akiha so angry? She's not angry because she's tired, and we made it to school on time. "Never mind, I am making an issue out of it on my own. Thinking about it, you have no reason to get up early― Really, I don't know what I was hoping for." With a sigh, Akiha hangs her head. ―― I don't really get it, but I guess Akiha's saying she wanted to go to school more leisurely? "But, I'm surprised. I'm a fast runner, but I wasn't able to keep up with you, Nii-san. Even though you don't do any clubs, you're quite fast, aren't you." "―― Well, vigorous activity isn't good for my body, so I can't do clubs, but I still move around. Actually, I'm pretty athletic." "Yes. I heard from Hisui, but I wasn't expecting this. But, I still would like to refuse going to school at such a pace every morning." Passing the main gate, we come to the entrance. Here I part from Akiha; she goes to the fourth floor, and I go to my classroom on the third. "―― Well then, Nii-san, I shall go to the first year classrooms. I shall see you after school." "What are you talking about? There's lunch break before that. I'll be waiting in the courtyard, so come quickly." "Ahyes. I'll be waiting." Giving a cute little bow, she runs inside. ---Then. As if remembering something, Akiha stops and turns. "Nii-san, this morning's race was enjoyable. Though I wouldn't want to do it everyday, perhaps it's not so bad once in a while!" Her breath bouncing, Akiha disappears inside. "――" ―― Well, I guess she does have a cute side. "How nice! The two of you get along well, don't you?" !? "Ci― Ciel-senpai! Please don't sneak up on me like that―!" "Yes, I'll be careful from now on." Smiling sweetly, Senpai gazes at me happily. "―― What is it, Senpai? If you want to say something, say it." "No, no; I don't think I need to say anything. You look really happy, Tohno-kun." "---Wha―!" "If you go into the classroom with a face like that, Inui-kun will surely tease you. Well, Tohno-kun, I'll see you at lunch again." Senpai walks indoors, laughing to herself. "--" I pinch my cheek. "―― Did I look that happy?" ―― Well, I guess I did. Since just seeing Akiha smile made me feel real happy inside. Fourth period ends. Lunch break comes, and the school fills with noise. "Right." Akiha should be waiting in the courtyard. ―― Since it's Akiha, I think she probably got Kohaku-san to make her lunch, but I should go buy something just in case.

*s345
Occasionally I get up early so there's no need to kill time. I'm concerned about last night's dinner incident---when Akiha's face turned pale and she withdrew to her room. If she is feeling better, then she is probably in the sitting room. "Oh, good morning, Shiki-san. You are up pretty early today." Seeing my face, Kohaku-san immediately greets me with a smile. "Morning, Kohaku-san. By the way, is Akiha up yet?" "Yes, she will be here shortly. You can have breakfast together this morning." Kohaku-san walks happily to the kitchen. "Nii-san――?" "Yo, morning, Akiha. Are you feeling better?" "EhY, yes. Thanks to you, my spasms have passed―― Nii-san, were you worried?" "Well, yeah. I was worried a bit. ―― I'm sorry about last night. I didn't know you had that condition, so I panicked and I guess I made you push yourself." "No, I am the one who must apologize for being upset―― When I have that condition, I tend to get tunnel-visioned and my conduct becomes a little rude." Akiha starts to look embarrassed as she recalls her actions. "―― I'm sorry, Nii-san. I showed you an unpleasant side of me yesterday." "That's not true. Everyone is like then when they feel sick. There's no need to beat yourself up over it." "Ah―― okay. If you say so, it makes me feel a little better." She must still be bothered by it because she doesn't seem relaxed. And, "Shiki-saan, Akiha-samaaa, breakfast is reaaady!" Kohaku-san's boundless, cheerful voice rings out. "―― Shall we eat now? Come to think of it, I haven't had breakfast with you yet." "That is true. After changing schools, my morning schedule has become more flexible. I wish we could always do this." ---Now that she mentions it, that's right. Since we're both going to the same school, if I get up ten minutes early, I can eat breakfast with Akiha. After breakfast I return to the sitting room. It is twenty past seven. If we want to walk to school slowly, we have to leave soon. Akiha must be all prepared as she is sitting on the sofa, staring at the clock. ―― Actually, she's been going to her school in a car this whole time. Maybe she intends to do so to go to my school as well. "Akiha. Just to make sure, but you're walking to school, right?" "Of course. To take a car to your school would be in poor taste. Even I can understand that." I see. Then we'll be leaving together. "Then shall we get going? If we leave now, we can take our time." "Eh―― Nii-san?" "I'm saying, let's go to school together. I'll show you the best route to take―― Well, if you don't want to go with me, I don't really mind." "No, I would love to. I have no worries if I go with you, Nii-san." "It's decided, then. Well, we gotta head out now." "Hisui, you don't need to send us off. We will be back in the afternoon, so take care." After instructing Hisui, I leave the mansion with Akiha. Matching her pace, we arrive leisurely at school. It's just before seven fifty. We have plenty of time before homeroom. "Right on time. We could probably even leave at seven thirty and still make ituh, Akiha?" "――――――" Akiha looks at the school gate as if there was something odd about it. "What is it? Do you see something weird?" "Ahno, it's nothing. Yesterday I came before everyone else was arriving, so this is the first time I've seen all the students arriving in a clutter like this." ―― I see. She's always been at a boarding school so many students walking into school like this would be unfamiliar. "Stupid, why are you being so reserved? Starting yesterday, you became one of us. There's no need to hold back." "――――――" Is she holding something back? She doesn't seem really lively. "What's wrong, Akiha? You don't look too well." "―― That, that can't be helped, can it? I thought just going to school with you would be enough, but such a normal lifestyle, I" Akiha averts her gaze, looking sad. "――――?" I don't know what she's trying to say. Just that we kind of stand out standing here in front of the gate. The students who arrive all stare at Akiha and I'm getting a little embarrassed. "C'mon, let's go inside for now." I take Akiha's hand and pass through the gate. We go through the gate and head for the entrance. We split up here as Akiha has to go to the fourth floor while I am on the third floor. "Well then, Nii-san, I shall go to the first year classrooms. I shall see you after school." "What are you talking about? There's lunch break before that. I'll be waiting in the courtyard, so come quickly." "Ah--Yes, I will be there." Giving a cute little bow, she runs inside. "--" ―― well, I guess she does have a cute side. "How nice! The two of you get along well, don't you?" !? "Ci― Ciel-senpai! Please don't sneak up on me like that―!" "Yes, I'll be careful from now on." Smiling sweetly, Senpai gazes at me happily. "―― What is it, Senpai? If you want to say something, say it." "No, no; I don't think I need to say anything. You look really happy, Tohno-kun." "---Wha―!" "If you go into the classroom with a face like that, Inui-kun will surely tease you. Well, Tohno-kun, I'll see you at lunch again." Senpai walks indoors, laughing to herself. "--" I pinch my cheek. "―― Did I look that happy?" ―― well, I guess I did. Since just seeing Akiha smile made me feel real happy inside. Fourth period ends. Lunch break comes, and the school fills with noise. "Right." Akiha should be waiting in the courtyard. ―― Since it's Akiha, I think she probably got Kohaku-san to make her lunch, but I should go buy something just in case.

*s346
That's true. Thanks to my nightmare, I'm still a little unsettled. I have a little time, so I should rest. At some point, I realize that I've slept in. I shake my groggy head and look around. And then, "Shiki-sama." "Uwaa!" Hisui is standing right by my bed looking into my face. "Wha, wha" "Shiki-sama, is the time acceptable? It is past eight o'clock." "Eh?" I look at the clock. Certainly, the arm is pointing towards eight. "Crap, I overslept――!" I jump up from bed. Flustered, I start to change and then realize Hisui is still here. "Hisui. Um, sorry, but―" "I understand. Please go to the sitting room this time." Hisui exits my room―― Her eyes were obviously showing she was upset. "―― Well, of course. She already came to wake me up, so for me to fall asleep again like that――" Ruminating to myself, I quickly change. ―― I manage to make it to school. First period has started a while ago and no one is at the gate. I give a sigh as I enter the school building. Fourth period ends. Lunch break comes, and the school fills with noise. "Right." Akiha should be waiting in the courtyard. ―― Since it's Akiha, I think she probably got Kohaku-san to make her lunch, but I should go buy something just in case.

*s347
And there, "Yo, Tohno. You're late." "Indeed; you are rather late, Nii-san." ---For some reason, it seems that Arihiko has come to the courtyard ahead of me, and was keeping Akiha company. "―― I was wondering where you've been all morning, Arihiko. I guess you've been here." "Oh! I knew if I waited here after fourth period it would be worth it!" Arihiko boasts, puffing out his chest. ―― If he's that happy, I guess I can't complain. "So, Akiha. What'll we do for lunch today? Did you have Kohaku-san make you a boxed lunch?" "Eh? ―― a 'boxed lunch'―?" "―― Never mind. I shouldn't have asked such a common thing." From the bread I bought, I offer her the best sandwich and a strawberry milk. "Here, today's lunch. It's better than yesterday, so eat it in comfort." "―― Alright." Akiha timidly accepts the sandwiches and strawberry milk. ―― I wonder uneasily whether Akiha will ever get used to having lunch at our school. "Aw, nice, nice! Hey, Tohno, nothing for me?" "―― Well, yeah, for some reason there is." I hand him a sausage roll and a suitable drink. "Hey, what is this! 'Balsam Pear Drink'? This stuff isn't even fit for animals to drink!" "Can't be helped, the rest were all gone already. Well, there were some Cactus Mixer's, but that's not what you would call a drink." "―― Muh. I guess you still had a bit of compassion, Tohno." "I have loads for anyone but you. This makes us even for yesterday." Though he clicks his tongue in irritation, Arihiko puts the straw into the drink pack happily. "I got a napkin for you too, Akiha―" "―!" Wha, what a shock. Why's Akiha making such a face? "Wha, what is it, Akiha? Is there a bug on you?" "―― It's nothing at all. I just thought, Nii-san and Inui-san seem to be really close." "Hahaha! Akiha-chan, you're giving us too much credit. Tohno and I are best friends and bitter enemies, so just call us pals!" Arihiko laughs happily, and Akiha looks at me as if wanting to say something. And then. "Ah, you were all here, then?" Boxed lunch in hand, Senpai appears. "Ah, it's Ciel-senpai! Today's a jackpot, right, Tohno?" "――" ―― Sorry, Arihiko, I can't be as easily pleased as that. That's because--- Akiha has a really scary expression right now. "May I join you all for lunch?" Arihiko nods eagerly. I don't mind either, but--- "No." For some reason, Akiha refuses directly. The air in the courtyard is cold. It's not going to be warm in October, but it's still quite cold. Arihiko, who until now knew only the ladylike Akiha, gapes silently. "―― Ahh." Well, as an older brother, it would be bad if I didn't respond to what Akiha just said. "What're you talking about, Akiha. That was rude, even for a joke." "Nii-san, I am not joking. I meant what I said." "Wha---what are you saying! You've only just met Senpai! You've no reason to dislike her, so why―!?" "I don't like what I don't like. She and I are entirely incompatible. You feel the same, don't you? You know there's no way we can get along, don't you, Senpai?" "No, no, not at all. Certainly we seem to be incompatible types, but I think I can somehow restrain myself." ""---Erk."" Arihiko and I pull ourselves back. ―― Amazing. Akiha spoiling for a fight is amazing, and Senpai's smiling face turning it aside is also amazing. "Hm. So, you're suggesting we merely counterbalance each other, then?" "To sum it up, yes. My business is not with you, Akiha-san, but with Tohno-kun and Inui-kun." Sparks crackle between the two of them. It's like a face-off between a dragon and a tiger, as they used to say. ―― At last, with the allegedly incompatible Ciel-senpai and Akiha, lunch began. "But, I never knew Tohno-kun had a sister almost his age. I always thought Tohno-kun was an only child." "―― Huh? Didn't I mention that I had a younger sister before?" "Yes, I heard about a little sister living alone in the Tohno mansion." ―? What, so she already knew about Akiha? "I did not know that Nii-san's friends were like you, either. When did you join this school, Ciel-senpai?" "Mm? Akiha-chan, Senpai's been here for three years. It's a shame that she graduates this year." "Really. She doesn't seem accustomed to the school uniform yet, so I thought she might have transferred from another school, like me." "Ah, yes― I really wanted to wear a uniform like Akiha-san's. Akiha-san, is that the uniform of your last school?" "Yes. Since the uniform here isn't to my liking, I wear the uniform from my old school." Akiha says such an outrageous thing casually. ―― I see. I had assumed the uniform simply hadn't been made yet, but it seems she never intended to wear our school's uniform at all. "Ahh. Well, I think this one suits your level of activity well. What do you think, Tohno-kun?" "Eh? Uh, about what?" "About Akiha-san's uniform. Which one would suit her better?" "―― Which one suits her better, huh―" I would have to say---

*s348
"―― I wonder. I think Akiha looks good the way she is now. Since she has such beautiful hair, I don't think bright colors would suit her." "Hmm, that's rare, Tohno praising a woman's appearance like this. First time, isn't it?" "Shut up. That's just what I think. I'm saying the sailor suit suits her so I don't want her in a blazer." "Hmm." Arihiko grins at me. "Ah." ―― Damn it, Arihiko got me. Glancing over, Akiha seems to be silently looking the other way. "I see― No wonder Tohno has no eye for women. Because, after looking at Akiha-chan every day, the girls at our school must hardly compaaaaahhhhhh!!?" "Ah, I'm sorry, Inui-kun. My hand slipped." Ciel-senpai laughs gently as she drives her elbow into Arihiko's side at a sharp angle. ―― Man. I have to live through this stressful situation for almost ten more minutes――――

*s349
"I think our school's uniform would match her well. See, Akiha already looks mature enough, so you don't have to force her to wear such a prim and proper" "Uh, well, maybe sweeping away the old image and a fresh change might be nice." ―― Danger! Danger! It would be better if I just don't force myself to say things too much. "Hm? Is that how it is? Well, Akiha-chan is a beauty, so I think even in a blazer she would look good." "That's surprising. Do you not like our school uniform, Inui-kun?" "Hm, it's not that I don't like it, it just isn't sexy enough, or at least it's kind of bland. When you get girls at the level they are in our school all in the same uniform, everyone will start to look the same and iiiooooooowww!?" "Oh, I'm sorry Inui-kun. My hand slipped." Ciel-senpai laughs gently as she drives her elbow into Arihiko's side at a sharp angle. ―――― This is depressing. I have to live through this stressful situation for almost ten more minutes――――

*s350
School ends. Let's go meet Akiha at the first year classrooms. ―― But just as I leave the classroom, I run into her. "Ah, Nii-san. Are you going somewhere?" "No, I was just on my way to get you. What about you? Are you on your way anywhere?" "No. I just thought I might go home with you, Nii-san, so I came here―" "I see. It's lucky we didn't miss each other. Well then, let's go. Kohaku-san and Hisui are waiting." "You're right. Let's go home, Nii-san." "Oh, that's right, there's a question I've been wanting to ask you, Akiha." "A question for me―?" "Yeah. Why did you have that dislike for Senpai? Did you know her already, by any chance?" "No, I met her for the first time yesterday. My dislike for her is simply psychological, so you don't need to worry about it." "Psychological? What do you mean?" "I mean, I can't control how I feel. It's the same as how you felt about father, so please don't worry about it." "---Hold on, Akiha. I just disliked the old man, I didn't hate him." "I don't hate her, either. ―― I suppose I exaggerated things today. I'll reflect on it, so please look leniently upon the affair at lunchtime." "―― Right. I guess that's okay, then." ―― Well, I guess it might not be a problem. Ciel-senpai often comes by at lunch, so if relations between Akiha and her are bad, it'd be a problem. At this rate, with Akiha saying things like this, me and Arihiko might not end up on pins and needles on the sidelines "Ahh." I toss my bag on the desk, and sit down on the bed. Well, what should I do? It seems Akiha has lessons, and as soon as we got back, she went somewhere by car. ―― That's right, Hisui and Kohaku-san were busily walking about too.

*s351
That's right. Since I'm always in her debt, I'll go and help Hisui out. "I'm home, Hisui, You look busy; what are you doing?" "Ah---welcome home, Shiki-sama. I am going to take these to Makihisa-sama's room." Hisui is surrounded by dozens of books. Though each of them is light, a dozen of them is pretty heavy. There must be at least fifty books around her. It's not too much, but I don't think Hisui's slender arms are up to the task. "The old man's room, huh― that's on the west wing of the first floor, isn't it?" Saying so, I pick up a pile of books. "You must not, Shiki-sama. I will take care of this, so you should go and rest in your room." "It's fine, it's fine. If I just lay around in my room my body'll go dull, so I thought I'd repay you by helping out a bit." "However" "―― But these are heavy, aren't they? What's Akiha thinking, making you do this kind of heavy labor?" "Ah" "You go on to the old man's room; I'll bring the books, you can sort them out once they're there. Everyone should work where they'll be the most use, right?" "―― Yes. Well then, please do, Shiki-sama." Apologizing, Hisui goes up the stairs. ---Alright. Now I've just got to get this mountain of books up to the second floor. "Ohh― this is the old man's room, huh? Hisui, is it okay if I take a look at some of the books?" "Yes. I think it is alright if they are not locked up." Hisui is placing the books onto a bookshelf. She's busily going back and forth, arranging the books by genre. "―― What does she mean by locked up? Maybe there's a lock on the desk drawer or something." I take the handle of the drawer on the old man's desk. As I pull, I feel a click. "She's right, it is locked." The old man's already dead, so what is it protecting? "-" Hisui isn't looking. There's a letter opener on his desk. It's the perfect opportunity. "――――" I lower my glasses a little, and look at the desk. "-There." Silently, I cut the lock. "---What, only papers?" There's only a bundle of old papers in the drawer. I take out a sheet and look at it. "Huh? This is― our family tree." There's no mistake. After Tohno MAKIHISA, the names Tohno SHIKI and Tohno AKIHA are written. But there's--- "―― No way. That old man adopted a son ten years ago― ah, but he passed away shortly thereafter." Ten years ago, that would mean I was just in elementary school. That long ago, it's only natural that I wouldn't remember. "But, the heads of the household have had pretty short lifespans. My old man died before he was fifty, and before that, before thirty in an accident― Wow, before that, eighteen years of age, suicide―!?" No, wait a second. No matter how you look at it, this is strange. Looking through the family tree, all members of the Tohno household have died strangely. Madness. Accidents. Murder. Disappearances. Still birth. ―― Not one of them lived a long life or died peacefully. "Wha――――" This entire document is filled with horrible fates. Even worse, most of the deaths are death by madness. Taking one's own life. "Ah" The light seems to fade. I feel as if blood is collecting in the back of my head. My limbs feel weak, and breathing becomes impossible. "Shiki-sama―!" Hisui― Hisui runs toward me. ---Somehow I hold myself up, grabbing onto a bookshelf. "Shiki-sama! Hold on, Shiki-sama―!" Hisui's worrying voice. But her hands never touch my body. "It's alright― I just, felt a little sick for a moment, so―" "Shiki-sama, please do not push yourself―! Please, sit down. As pale as your face is, you should not be trying to stand―!" ―― That's, new. Hisui is becoming frantic, calling out to me. "Yeah― I'm okay― so―" I try to regain my senses. But the dizziness doesn't fade. My vision flickers red and black. White. I gaze at the nape of Hisui's neck, a terribly warm white. "-Ah." It's captivating. If my body could move properly, I would seize Hisui's body and The black vision from my anemia all of sudden turns deep red. Hisui's, white neck. Last night's crimson dream. ---From the night of killing. Painful pleasure, as if my heart would rip itself out. "Kuhh―!" Unable to bear it, I pull back from Hisui. "Shiki-sama―?" "No― it's alright― I'm alright, so, just leave me alone." "I refuse. You do not seem to realize the state of your body, Shiki-sama. With― with your body like this, I cannot leave you alone." And Hisui approaches. ---Bad. This is, bad. If she comes within reach of my hands, I'm afraid I don't know what I'll do. "I'm fine, so go, Hisui―!" "I cannot listen to you. Shiki-sama, please, calm down." ―― So, stop. It's dangerous if you come near me. I told you not to come near me. Why. Why won't this woman listen to me? ---Why does she get in my way. Why does it never go the way I want―! "Shut up―! Don't you understand I'm telling you to get away, Hisui!" "Ah---" A dull, thumping sound. Hisui is thrown against the bookshelves, her face distorted in pain. "Ah---" ―― Her expression causes my sanity to return. The dizziness fades quickly. After just a moment, all dizziness disappears, leaving only a feeling of guilt. "--I'm sorry. What was― I―" "-" Hisui looks down, not meeting my gaze. "---Hisui, I'm---I'm sorry, I don't know why I did such a thing―" "I apologize. I disobeyed your orders, and caused you discomfort." "―― No, I'm the one who should apologize. I did something horrible to you―" "Shiki-sama, please return to your room. You are tired; if you rest, I believe you will recover immediately." "-" Hisui will not show me her face. "―― I understand; I'll go back to my room. I'm sorry, Hisui." There's no answer. I leave the room behind, being crushed by self-loathing. ---After dinner, I return to my room. I fall on the bed, and remember Hisui's face. "" I don't understand. Why I felt that way, and why I did that. Back then― Looking at Hisui's neck, I was lusting. Just like in last night's dream, I wanted to bite into her neck. But, I can't even think about that right now. Last night's dream, and myself a while ago. I feel like there's someone inside me that isn't me. "" I touch my neck. Those who are bitten by a vampire become vampires in turn, they say. "―― That's stupid. I'm walking around in the daytime, after all." ―― Yes, it's impossible. It was just dizziness and my fading consciousness contributing to the imagination. What happened with Yumizuka is burnt into my mind, so I think I just remember it when I suffer from anemia. "Like Hisui said, maybe I'm just tired." ―― Perhaps. I should hurry up and get to sleep, and rest my tired body. Hot. Hot. Hot. My body, once aroused, can't be calmed with something like sleep. So. Tonight too, I shall relieve my thirst. It seems I went into town at night. It seems like I'm waiting with bloodshot eyes for someone to pass by. Again. Suddenly, I see a face reflected in the window. The eyes are bloodshot, and the face looks quite insane. This dream, again. It seems I found my prey. I bring it down without a chance to scream, without it even realizing it has died. I'm seeing this nightmare again. Taking the dead body, and the sound of biting into the throat. A gurgling sound. Drinking the blood flowing out of the rended neck, my thirst is quenched. The same scene as last night. Getting bored with just blood, I take the hand of the dead body and bite off the fingers one by one. The same scene as last night. Getting bored with just the fingers, I take the limbs of the dead body, and bite them off one by one. The same scene as last night. Then, an obstruction appears. I throw the dead body aside and jump. Someone. Someone is watching me. Is it different from last night―? Something like a vast nail is flying through the air. To dodge it, I leap aside. I run up the side of a building, and jump from rooftop to rooftop. The figure in black chases the vampire. From rooftop to rooftop. From shadow to shadow. The figure follows. It can't be helped. It can't be helped, it murmurs. And tonight's meal ended. "Shiki-sama?" A voice. "Please get a hold of yourself, I will bring you a drink right away―!" The sound of running footsteps. "Ah" I awaken from the nightmare. "―― My own room." I am definitely in my own room. Just lying in bed, and morning has come. ―― I saw that dream again. The dream of sucking someone's blood. Though I know it's just a dream, it still feels terribly real. My hands retain the feel of ripping meat; my nose, the smell of fresh blood― "---What's happening to me?" I touch my neck gently. ―― Yumizuka's bite marks are long gone. I'm still a normal human being. I don't want to drink people's blood, and I don't have a problem with the sun. "Ah." No. Yesterday, I― What did I think when I saw Hisui's neck? ---Her white neck. From the bottom of my heart, I wanted to drink the blood flowing in there

*s352
Alright. I'm always in her debt, so I'll go help Kohaku-san. "Huh――?" I don't see her anywhere in the courtyard. I glance around. For just an instant, I see the color of her kimono in the forest. "Is that where the detached building is?" ―― After a little internal debate, I follow after Kohaku-san. Kohaku-san continues and enters inside. I would be pretty stupid if I came all the way here only to go back, so I force myself to go inside. "Shiki-san? Why did you come here?" "Um, wellI was thinking maybe I should give you a hand. Am I in the way?" "Shiki-san, I am happy you feel that way, but I didn't come here to work. I only came here to check the electricity according to Akiha-sama's orders." "Eh? Electricity? This place is still used?" "Yes, this is the only room with electricity. This building is still maintained at a level for people to live in. The bath is still able to be used and there are futons ready." "Really? But this place hasn't been used for a while, right? Why is it maintained like that?" "Let's see, maybe Akiha-sama is just fond of this place. A long time ago, this was where Makihisa-sama's adopted child used to live." Huh? Makihisa―― my old man, adopted a child― a long time ago? "―― Wait a sec, Kohaku-san. My old man adopted a child?" "Oh, you don't remember? About ten years ago, he brought a child here. His parents both died in an accident, so he adopted the child." "That---happened?" "Yes. But two years later, the child passed away. It was a trivial accident, but a lot of the servants began to say that the Tohno family was cursed." -Wait a minute. Something about her words seems scary. Just hearing them, my vision starts to warp. It's like the whole room is made entirely of dissolving sugar. "Ko, Kohaku, san." A child adopted ten years ago. Two years later, the child died. In other words, eight years ago― That's when I had my accident and was sent to the hospital. ---Accident. What kind of accident was it? An accident that seriously wounded me. An accident, that the adopted child was killed in? A hot summer day. ---I can't remember. All I know is at that time, my arms seemed to be soaked in blood "Kohaku, san. You said 'cursed'?" "No, it isn't anything important. It is just that a lot of the members of the Tohno family have died young. Such as in accidents, or suicide, or illness; a curse that does not allow them a natural death. Well, that was the rumor, anyway." "Suicide―― what?" "Yes. Whatever the case, the members of the Tohno family―― mostly male, carried some mental illness and committed suicide when they became adults. These are just stubborn rumors, but it is said some of them were murderers before the war." ―― Mental illness? ―― Murderers? ―― Such as, seeing dreams of killing people every night? ―― Such as, feeling a sense of longing as I see dreams of killing people every night? "Kohaku-san, that---" "Oh, I'm very sorry. Those are just dark rumors about the Tohno family." "No, that's fine. It's okay―― could you tell me in more detail, Kohaku-san?" "―― I do not mind, but I do not necessarily know all the details. Just that, well―― Makihisa-sama did have that kind of air about him." "My old manmy old man did?" Blurring. My vision whirls around. "Yes. I took care of Makihisa-sama's condition two years before he passed away. ―― While you were living with the Arima family, Makihisa-sama would become very depressed and I would have to prepare his medicine to calm him." "Medicine to calm himwas my old man that bad, Kohaku-san?" "―― Yes. It would not be uncommon for him to walk into the garden at night and kill the pet dogs and cats, or to hurt his own body." Wha- What is this? That's pretty much crazy. As crazy as I am in my dreams. ―― No, that is backwards. Am I crazy just like my old man? "Shiki-san――!? ―― I hear Kohaku-san's voice. I---don't know when it happened, but I'm on my knees on the tatami floor. "Shiki-san, you look terrible. If you are feeling poorly, you should rest in your room――!" Kohaku-san says this as she grabs my shoulder. With her help, I can stand. "―― Yeah―― I'm fine, so---" I am somehow able to focus again. But I am still dizzy. In the red and white swirl of my vision, white. Kohaku― san's― terribly warm― looking neck. "--Ah." How captivating. If my body could move properly, I would seize Kohaku's body and The black vision from my anemia all of sudden turns deep red― Kohaku's white neck. Last night's crimson dream. --The nighttime killings. Painful pleasure, as if my heart would rip itself out. "Gg--!" Unable to bear it, I pull away from Kohaku-san. "Shiki-san――?" "NoI'm fineI'm fine, so leave me alone." "That won't do. If you collapse here, Akiha-sama will get very angry. In the first place, you look like you are in a lot of pain." Kohaku-san says this and draws closer. --This isn't good. It's scary. If she comes within reach of my hands, I'm afraid I don't know what I'll do. "I'm fine, just leave me alone, Kohaku― san―" "I can't. Shiki-san, please calm down." ―― Please, stop. It's dangerous if you come near me. I told you not to come near me. Why? Why won't this woman listen to me? Why? Why are you getting in my way?  Why are you like this,  Not doing what I want you to――!? "Shut up――! Don't you understand I'm telling you to get away, Kohaku!" "Kyaa!" Thud, a thick sound. Kohaku-san slams into the wall, her face distorting in pain. "Ah---" ―― Her expression causes my sanity to return. The dizziness fades quickly. After just a moment, all dizziness disappears, leaving only a feeling of guilt. "--Sorry. What was― I―" "It is okay, please do not worry about it. I only provoked you when you were in a bad mood." She gives her usual smile. "You are no longer pale and seem to have recovered. Shall we continue our conversation?" "No--that's enough for today. Sorry Kohaku-san. There's, something wrong with me." "Oh? You are a man, so I don't think it is unnatural to be a little rough. In fact, I think you are usually too calm, Shiki-san." She says that, smiling. "――――――" Seeing that smile makes my chest hurt. ―― Kohaku-san trusts me. But what was I about to do to her just earlier? "―― Like you say, Kohaku-san, I will go back to my room. I really am sorry about earlier." I say this and run away. I leave the detached building behind, being crushed by self-loathing. ---After dinner, I return to my room. I collapse on my bed and remember Kohaku-san's face. "" I don't understand. Why I felt that way, and why I did that. Back then― Looking at Kohaku-san's neck, I was lusting. Just like in last night's dream, I wanted to bite into her neck. But, I can't even think about that right now. Last night's dream, and myself a while ago. I feel like there's someone inside me that isn't me. "" I touch my neck. Those who are bitten by a vampire become vampires in turn, they say. "―― That's stupid. I'm walking around in the daytime, after all." ―― Yes, it's impossible. It was just dizziness and my fading consciousness contributing to the imagination. What happened with Yumizuka is burnt into my mind, so I think I just remember it when I suffer from anemia. "Like Kohaku-san said, maybe I'm just tired." ―― Perhaps. I should hurry up and get to sleep, and rest my tired body. Hot. Hot. Hot. My body, once aroused,   can't be calmed with something like sleep. So.   Tonight too, I shall relieve my thirst. It seems I went into town at night. It seems like I'm waiting with bloodshot eyes for someone to pass by. Again. Suddenly, I see a face reflected in the window. The eyes are bloodshot, and the face looks quite insane. This dream, again. It seems I found my prey. I bring it down without a chance to scream, without it even realizing it has died. I'm seeing this nightmare again. Taking the dead body, and the sound of biting into the throat. A gurgling sound. Drinking the blood flowing out of the rended neck, my thirst is quenched. The same scene as last night. Getting bored with just blood, I take the hand of the dead body and bite off the fingers one by one. The same scene as last night. Getting bored with just the fingers, I take the limbs of the dead body, and bite them off one by one. The same scene as last night. Then, an obstruction appears. I throw the dead body aside and jump. Someone. Someone is watching me. Is it different from last night―? Something like a vast nail is flying through the air. To dodge it, I leap aside. I run up the side of a building, and jump from rooftop to rooftop. The figure in black chases the vampire. From rooftop to rooftop. From shadow to shadow. The figure follows. It can't be helped. It can't be helped, it murmurs. And tonight's meal ended. "Shiki-sama?" A voice. "Please get a hold of yourself, I will bring you a drink right away―!" The sound of running footsteps. "Ah" I awaken from the nightmare. "―― My own room." I am definitely in my own room. Just lying in bed, and morning has come. ―― I saw that dream again. The dream of sucking someone's blood. Though I know it's just a dream, it still feels terribly real. My hands retain the feel of ripping meat; my nose, the smell of fresh blood― "---What's happening to me?" I touch my neck gently. ―― Yumizuka's bite marks are long gone. I'm still a normal human being. I don't want to drink people's blood, and I don't have a problem with the sun. "Ah." No. Yesterday, I What did I think when I saw Kohaku-san's neck? ---Her white neck. From the bottom of my heart, I wanted to drink the blood flowing in there

*s353
"---What am I thinking?" No, I'm just tired. I still haven't forgotten what happened with Yumizuka. I'm not a vampire. I'm still a normal human being. But, there's a part of me that wanders in search of blood every night. So, maybe― It's that I don't notice, but I'm already at a point where I can't go back "Hisui---?" Hisui enters with an urgent expression. "―― Excuse me. You are awake, are you not, Shiki-sama?" Hisui bows quietly. ―― Her pure figure is so much the opposite of my earlier dream, it makes the uneasiness in my chest go away. "No, don't worry, I was up already. ―― Morning, Hisui. Thanks for coming to wake me up again today." "―― Yes. Good morning." Bowing again, Hisui approaches the bed. "I have brought you a drink. If you are feeling poorly, please take it." Hisui presents a drink on a silver tray. The tray also has some kind of medicine on it. "――? What is it, Hisui? You've never come with medicine before." "―― Shiki-sama, are you feeling alright? As you seemed to be caught up in a terrible nightmare and your face appeared pale, I brought you some medicine." "I seemed to be having a nightmare?" "Yes. It also seemed that your body was very hot, so I had Nee-san prescribe something for a fever. Perhaps there was no need?" "Of course not, thank you for worrying." I swallow the medicine and water she offers. Ignoring the medicine, I'm grateful for the water. As Hisui says, my body is very hot, and my throat is terribly dry. Even though it's only pure water, it tastes great. "If you are feeling better, please go to the dining room. If you are not, please take today off." "No, I won't skip school. I can't take a day off just because of this." "―― But, your face still appears pale, Shiki-sama." "I'll be fine. Anyway, our school has tomorrow off. Since I'll have tomorrow off, I can push it a little today, can't I?" "――――" Hisui glances down, looking like she wants to say something. Do I really look that bad today? "Hisui, just one question. Was I really having a nightmare?" "---Yes. I do not know when you returned, but you were terribly tired and went straight to sleep. When I came to wake you in the morning and opened the curtains, you seemed to be in pain, and your breathing was rough." ―― I see. A dream like that would cause me to be in pain― eh? Just hang on a second. "---Hisui. What did you just say?" "That you were in poor condition since this morning." "No, before that! I came back? Where from!?" "---I do not know. Nee-san told me she saw you leave while she was patrolling the mansion." "―― I, left―?" "Yes. Nee-san and I patrol the mansion every three hours. While Nee-san was doing the rounds at midnight last night, she saw you leaving the mansion." "Wha―" "Since it seems you were able to return before morning, Nee-san has not told Akiha-sama of this. ―― As Nee-san is indulgent of you, Shiki-sama, it will surely remain that way." "---" Wha---what is, this? I went outside? That can't be. I was sound asleep this whole time, having a dream. Having such a― lively― drea― m. "Ah" But, this is weird. Dreams are forgotten the moment you wake up, so why do I still remember all the details of the dream so perfectly― "Shiki-sama―? Your face still appears pale. How are you feeling?" "Ah, yeah, I'm fine. I'm fine, so go ahead, Hisui― It's okay, I'll go right away." "I understand. I shall wait for you in the dining room." Closing the door behind her, Hisui leaves the room. "―― Yeah, I'm fine. No problems at all. I'm just, fine―" I say it over and over again, trying to persuade myself. To get to the dining room, I have to pass through the sitting room. ―― It's depressing. To be honest, I don't want to see anyone right now. Hisui and Kohaku-san, and― and Akiha. I'm not sure I can act normally. I'll

*s354
Still, I have to at least say good morning. Avoiding Akiha because of this little thing will be confirming something is wrong with me. "Good morning, Nii-san." "Ah---" As soon as I enter the sitting room, Akiha greets me with a smile. "―― Ahh. Morning, Akiha." "'Morning, Akiha'―? What's wrong, Nii-san? You seem really depressed." "I just had a bit of a bad dream. But you seem to be in a good mood; did something nice happen?" "Yes, quite. You got up early. Perhaps we might be able to go to school leisurely today? Having time in the morning always puts me in a good mood." "I see. Well, I'm glad, Akiha." As I answer, my chest hurts. I― I might not be a person that deserves to be smiled at like that. "You should go ahead, then. You'll end up running if you wait for me." "Hm? Did you say something, Nii-san?" "I mean, if you like free time in the mornings, you should just go ahead. You don't really need to accompany me and I don't really have time to keep you company either. If you're ready, you should just go on ahead." "Eh― well, that's true, but I―" "But what? You're saying you can't go to school on your own? Give me a break, you're not a child. We're not that young anymore." "--" Akiha stands up from the sofa. "Nii-san. Were you serious about what you just said?" "―― Not really. It's just what I thought." Her teeth grit. Akiha looks down, her shoulders shaking. "Akiha. You'll be late if you don't go soon." "Yeah, I know! After all, I don't want to go with you and be late!" "Right. So go on―― I'm not in the mood to be with anyone right now." "" Akiha rushes out. "--" ―― What am I doing? I didn't mean to say that, so why "Shiki-san, that was horrible!" "---Kohaku-san?" "Oh, I completely misjudged you! Why did you say such things to Akiha-sama!?" "―― I know. Even I didn't plan on turning her down." "No, you do not understand anything! You don't know how much Akiha-sama was looking forward to this while waiting for you up until now." "? ---Waiting for me― you mean this morning?" "No. Akiha-sama told me not to tell you, but I can't bear this anymore!" "Listen, Shiki-san. Now, Akiha-sama eats breakfast with you normally, but it was a real hassle before she transferred." ―― I think the ladies' academy Akiha used to go to was in the next prefecture. "-Next prefecture――?" Hold on. That's more than an hour's worth of driving. "You finally noticed. To begin with, Akiha-sama would not have made it to school unless she left here at six. Nevertheless, she overlooked that because she was looking forward to eating breakfast with you." "―― Looking forward to? Why? She complains every time she sees me." "Because Akiha-sama isn't honest. If you ever woke up on time, I do not think she would have any complaints." "But all you did was sleep in and didn't eat with her even once. But Akiha-sama told me just seeing your face in the morning is good enough, and she never told us to go wake you up." "---Now do you understand? If you do, can you please apologize to Akiha-sama about earlier?" "--" ―――― I was going to do that already, but― "I don't get it. What do you want me to do, Kohaku-san?" "No, don't think too hard about it. You just act normally. But Akiha-sama isn't direct, so I just wanted you to be more considerate of her." "――――" Act normally? I think that's the most difficult thing for me to do right now. "Oh, and all this is a secret. If Akiha-sama finds out I told you this, I will get in trouble." Kohaku-san heads into the dining room with a smile on her face. "――――" "Come on, Shiki-san; if you don't hurry up and eat, you'll really be late―" I can hear Kohaku-san's voice from the dining room. I head into the dining room, hiding my embarrassed face with my hand. I arrive at the school gates just in time. Running all the way, I somehow escape being late. Then, I'm patted on the shoulder from behind. "Good morning. Just made it today, huh Tohno-kun?" "―― Senpai." "And it seems you're not with Akiha-san. Perhaps you overslept today?" "―― Uh, something like that. I had a bit of a fight with Akiha." "Oh, it's no good for siblings to fight. Tohno-kun, you're the older brother, so you should go and apologize later." "―― You're right. We're in the same school, so I should go and apologize before lunchtime. On top of that, it was my fault to begin with." I sigh. Certainly my problems with Akiha are important, but I should worry about my own troubles for now. Last night's dream. Even though I knew I was asleep, I seemed to have wandered out at night. "―― Tohno-kun? What's wrong? Are you worried about something?" Senpai stares at me with concern. I'm grateful for her concern, but I can't rely on her for this. "Eh? ―― Ah, just a bit. But it's my problem, so I'll work it out. Thanks for worrying, Senpai." "―― Really. Well, if it's something you can't solve on your own, I'm always here to help. I'd be happy to do whatever I can." "Yeah, if I'm in real trouble, I'll ask you, then." ―― As I speak, the morning bell begins to ring. "---Ack! Well, Senpai, later!" "Yep. I'll see you at lunch." Leaving Senpai standing leisurely as the first bell rings, I rush in the doorway. Second period ends. ―― If I'm going to go apologize to Akiha about this morning, now would be the right time.

*s355
―― Let's go back to my room for now. I don't think I would even be able to look at Akiha if I went into the sitting room now. I don't want to look suspicious. It would be better if I stay in my room until Akiha leaves. ――― ――――― ―――――――― ――――――――――― ――――――――――――― It's past seven thirty now. I look out the window and see Akiha leaving. "――――" Phew. I let out a deep sigh. I feel bad for Akiha, but I should worry about my own troubles for now. Yesterday's dream. Even though I knew I was asleep, I seemed to have wandered out at night. With my hands full of this problem, I don't have the energy to act out my "usual self". "―――― Shit." I leave my room as if I was pushed by my self-hatred. No one is in the sitting room. There is one teacup on the table. Probably the one Akiha was using until just now. "" I enter the sitting room quietly, probably because I feel guilty about Akiha. And. "Shiki-san!!" Suddenly, Kohaku-san comes out of the kitchen, scolding me. "Oh―― good morning, Kohaku-san." "It's not 'good morning'! What time do you think it is, Shiki-san!!" Kohaku-san might be really mad, as she unleashes quite the scary attitude. "―― I'm sorry. I couldn't wake up this morning so I decided it didn't matter if I'm late for school or not." "Geez, I'm not talking about school!! I'm asking you why you didn't show up and talk to Akiha-sama for just a little while!!" Kohaku-san draws her eyebrows together. "Well―― Um, I kinda felt like it was hard for me to face Akiha this morning, um-" "Felt like it!? Akiha-sama was waiting for you all this time!! But you don't say a word to her and show up after she leaves? That's terrible!" "―― Ugh." ―― I can't counter that. It's because I do feel guilty for avoiding Akiha. "―― I understand. But it's not like I dislike Akiha. But this morning― I really didn't feel like I could talk to her." "No, you do not understand anything! You don't know how much Akiha-sama was looking forward to this while waiting for you up until now." "What---Waiting for me, you mean this morning?" "No. Akiha-sama told me not to tell you, but I can't bear this anymore!" "Listen, Shiki-san. Now, Akiha-sama eats breakfast with you normally, but it was a real hassle before she transferred." Shiki-san, do you remember where her old school was?" ―― I think the ladies' academy Akiha used to go to was in the next prefecture. "-Next prefecture――?" Hold on. That's more than an hour's worth of driving. "You finally noticed. To begin with, Akiha-sama would not have made it to school unless she left here at six. Nevertheless, she overlooked that because she was looking forward to eating breakfast with you." "―― Looking forward to? Why? She complains every time she sees me." "Because Akiha-sama isn't honest. If you ever woke up on time, I do not think she would have any complaints." "But all you did was sleep in and didn't eat with her even once. But Akiha-sama told me just seeing your face in the morning is good enough, and she never told us to go wake you up." "Wha" "Now do you understand? If you do, can you please apologize to Akiha-sama about earlier?" "" ―――― I was going to do that already, but― Such, such a talk doesn't help me out. "I don't get it. What do you want me to do, Kohaku-san?" "No, don't think too hard about it. You just act normally. But Akiha-sama isn't direct, so I just wanted you to be more considerate of her." "―――――" Act normally? I think that's the most difficult thing for me to do right now. "Oh, and all this is a secret. If Akiha-sama finds out I told you this, I will get in trouble." Kohaku-san heads into the dining room with a smile on her face. "―――――" "Shiki-san, your breakfast is ready, so please come eat." I can hear Kohaku-san's voice from the dining room. I head into the dining room, hiding my embarrassed face with my hand. -I ended up being late for school. The entrance to the school is empty. I walk through the school's gate during first period. It's the end of second period. ―― If I'm going to go apologize to Akiha about this morning, now would be the right time.

*s356
I go up to the fourth floor. Akiha's class is first year, class one. I speak to a student leaving the classroom, and ask her to call Akiha. "Tohno-saaan, your brother's here!" ―― The girl I stopped calls out to Akiha quite directly. "Do you need something, Nii-san?" Akiha comes out with a sullen expression. "---" Well, this is troubling. Kohaku-san told me to apologize, but after hearing her story, it's a little troubling. "If you don't need anything, I'll go back to my classroom." "---No, there's something. It's― well, I mean―" "What is it, already? The break time is short, so if you want to say something then please hurry and say it." "―― Well, it's just―" ---Alright already! I've come this far, so I can't be shy about it! "I'm― I'm sorry about this morning―!" "Eh? ---Ni, nii-san―?" "I came to say that this morning was my fault, and that from tomorrow on I'll be good, so please forgive me, Akiha―!" "It's― there's not much to forgive, it didn't really bother me―" "That's fine, I just wanted to apologize. I'll see you later, sorry for taking your time!" "---Ah, wait, Nii-san!" Akiha calls after me. But right now I'm too embarrassed to even look back, so I run straight back to my own classroom. ―― It's lunchtime. Since I just went and apologized to Akiha, it feels kind of awkward to have lunch with her. However. "Yo, Tohno. Let's hurry up and go to the courtyard. Akiha-chan is waiting." ―― Says one guy. Besides, I can't leave her by herself. ――――― *sigh* I let out a big sigh and leave the classroom with Arihiko. Akiha isn't here yet. Since Ciel-senpai will be coming too, I guess we'll eat on the grass instead of on the bench. "I'm here. Hey, Akiha-san isn't here yet?" "Yeah, she should be here any minute nowhey, Tohno, did something happen between you and Akiha-chan?" Arihiko asks, elbowing me in the side. ―― Why is he so perceptive all of a sudden? "Ah, there she is. Akiha-chan, over here!" Arihiko waves his hands around. Akiha comes onto the grass looking a bit puzzled. "I'm sorry I'm late. I received an invitation to have lunch with my classmates, and it took some time to decline their invitations." "Don't worry, we just got here too. Here, sit here." Arihiko pats the grass. After hesitating for a moment, Akiha sits down next to me. "―――――" Akiha says nothing. "---" Not knowing what to say, I remain silent. "What is it, you two? It's weird to eat lunch like this in silence." "Uh-" I know that, I just don't know what to say.

*s357
―― But I might be overreacting if I go apologize to her. Kohaku-san told me to keep that conversation a secret. Besides, considering Akiha, if I apologize to her like "I'm sorry for everything", I can see her getting mad at me. "―― Yeah, I guess I'll wait until lunchtime." I stay in the classroom and get ready for the next period, still feeling a bit unsettled. It's lunchtime. It's like an unspoken agreement, but if I go out to the courtyard, I will end up having lunch with Akiha. ―― *sigh* But it's a bit depressing today. I want to apologize about this morning, but I don't have any idea how I can apologize. "Yo, Tohno. Let's hurry up and go to the courtyard. Akiha-chan is waiting." ―― Says one guy. Besides, I can't leave her by herself. ――――― *sigh* I let out a big sigh and leave the classroom with Arihiko. Akiha isn't here yet. Since Ciel-senpai will be coming too, I guess we'll eat on the grass instead of on the bench. "I'm here. Hey, Akiha-san isn't here yet?" "Yeah, she should be here any minute nowOh, there she is. Akiha-chan, over here!!" Arihiko waves his hands around hard. Looking a bit puzzled, Akiha comes onto the grass. "I'm sorry I'm late. I received an invitation to have lunch with my classmates, and it took me some time to decline their invitations." "Don't worry, we just got here too. Here, sit here." Arihiko pats the grass. "Is it alright? I do not see anyone else eating their lunch on the grass." "It's okay. It's not prohibited or anything. There's no problem. You don't have to worry about it." Arihiko pats the grass once again. "-Okay, then excuse me." Akiha bows faintly and sits next to me. "Ug――――" ―― I still haven't gotten over the incident from this morning. I feel a bit nervous if she sits this close to me. "What's wrong, Nii-san? You don't look too well. Are you not hungry――?" Akiha gives me a quiet glance as if to find out my condition. "What-no, I don't feel bad at all." ―― I don't, but it does feel a bit awkward being here. It seems that Akiha doesn't care about what happened this morning, but it really bugs me as Kohaku-san's words keep flickering in my head. "――――" As a result, I can't think of anything to say as I fall silent.

*s358
"―――――" Akiha stares at me intently. ---And then. "―― It's lunchtime, isn't it, Nii-san?" She says something terribly normal. "That's right, it's lunchtime. It'd be bad not to eat anything at lunchtime." I pull the bread I bought out of a plastic bag. "It's the same bread as yesterday; is that okay?" "Yes, thank you." I hand Akiha a sandwich, and start to chew on my own. "――――" Damn it, somehow Akiha's every move gets my attention, and my body won't move right. "Oh, you're livin' in luxury today, Senpai! You got something to celebrate?" "No, nothing like that. Since everything's coming to the peak, I have to eat a lot and get a lot of energy." "Ahh, I see, autumn eating. I guess in your case, the food goes straight to your chest, huh?" ―― In contrast to the unpleasant meal me and Akiha are having, Arihiko and Senpai seem to be enjoying a very cheerful meal. "――――" Munch. Munch munch. Munch munch munch munch munch. "Um― Nii-san?" "Hm? What is it, Akiha?" "Well― is there no drink today? I'm a little thirsty―" "-Ah." I forgot about it. The strawberry milk I bought is still sitting in the plastic bag. "Sorry, I forgot. Here you go―" I offer her the milk. Akiha takes it. "Ah" Because the carton is so small, our fingers touch. ---Thump. Just that. It's just that, but my fingertips get hot. Even though I should take my hand away immediately, it stays there. Looking at Akiha, she seems to be paralyzed as well. "Huh? Tohno-kun, what are you doing?" "-!" Quickly, I pull my hand away from Akiha's. "Ah, no, I was just passing Akiha her drink." "Is that so? Since you had both stopped moving, I thought you were fighting over the drink." "Oh, you thought so too, Senpai? It looked to me like Tohno was battling to the death not to hand over the juice. Since Akiha-chan was thirsty it would've been good to give it to her, and I was thinking he was being a jerk." ―― Well, I guess it did look like that. "Nah, it was nothing like that. I was just careless for a moment, right Akiha?" "――――" Akiha just seems vacant. The expression is so unlike the Akiha I know, I'm dazzled for a moment. "Hmm― hey, Tohno, I've been thinking for a while, but, you and Akiha-chan―" "---What is it? I'll get mad if you say something stupid." "Nah, you just don't seem all that alike." "―― That's natural, right? We may be siblings, but we're man and woman, so we won't be that similar." "Oh, I don't mean that. How to say it― you seem like different types." "That's true. Akiha-san is quite unapproachable, Tohno-kun is the opposite. It's like Tohno-kun is water and Akiha-san is oil, right?" "―― Well, certainly Akiha is hard to grapple with. I'd have no complaints if she was nicer." "What? Akiha-chan's kind enough, right?" "Ah, she's nice on the surface. But underneath there's another person entirely, the coldest of the cold. You should see how she scolds me when I make mistakes at dinner---" "---Well, that's about enough. Let's talk about something more interesting, Arihiko." "Ah, you're stopping in the middle of what you were saying? I would like to hear exactly what you think of me, Nii-san." "Uh―――――" Akiha's gaze is painful. ―― The Akiha from a moment ago must have been just some kind of illusion. "Something more interesting, huh. Thinking about it, Tohno, did you see the news about your place this morning?" "Eh---? This morning's news?" "Yes, the serial killer's latest victim was found near Tohno-kun's house, wasn't he? That blank prison-like wall is the wall of Akiha-san's mansion, isn't it?" "--I don't really know. I didn't look at the news this morning, so I can't say." Akiha neatly dismisses the affairs like it had nothing to do with her. But I can't dismiss it like Akiha. Because there shouldn't be any more killings. Yumizuka isn't drinking people's blood to live any longer. So, there shouldn't be any more victims. My― If that dream of mine is just a dream― "---Senpai. Is this true? Is it the same as those vampire killings from before?" "Yes. They say last night's was the tenth victim. Of course all the blood was drained from the body, but this time there were body parts missing, too." Senpai explains in her usual tone. But, I― I'm attacked by a great dizziness like the whole world just tilted. "The body's hands and feet were missing, but they say it was like they were bitten off with a human mouth. But that's strange, isn't it? A person's mouth?" "It's impossible to bite off human body parts. The human jaw is not strong enough to bite off someone's hand or foot, and the teeth wouldn't bear it either. ―― Well, you could grind on the cartilage with your teeth, but that's about it." "Precisely. But the marks on the body can only belong to a human, so maybe it is something inhuman yet shaped like a human. Quite similar to a vampire, don't you think?" I feel sick. Senpai, since she doesn't know, can say all this with a smile--- "Haha." "Akiha-san. Have I said something funny?" "Yes. Since it was so funny, I laughed in spite of myself." "Geez, it's no laughing matter! Last night's victim was found near your house!" "I'm sorry if I was impolite, Senpai. But, I didn't think you were a person given to such flights of fancy. Well, Senpai, perhaps you could tell us what you think of the vampire?" "Uh, you mean, the vampires in legends?" "No, I mean your image of the vampire as the serial killer." Ciel-senpai is lost in thought. I---while I don't really want to hear Senpai's answer, I'm terribly interested in spite of myself. "Really, the culprit's just a person. I think he just has qualities and values different from ours. I think we take those characteristics that cannot be distinguished by common sense and try to understand them by using the label 'vampire'." "―― In other words, Senpai believes a 'vampire' is someone with a mental disability, a psychosis that prevents them from telling right from wrong?" "Yes. You don't have to use the term 'vampire', but anyone outside the customs of society is disowned by those within the society, as society cannot understand the person's character. That's the defense function of ordinary common sense, isn't it, Akiha-san?" "You've thought about this a lot, Senpai. But it's difficult, isn't it? By your thinking, the 'vampire' cannot be said to have committed a crime. After all, the 'vampire' has no qualms about his own conduct, does he? If there has been no crime, how can he be punished?" "Indeed. So, it is not the role of those within society to exact punishment. To punish a crime not recognized as a crime, the punishment must be based not on the morals of an individual but on the principles of the entire species." "―― The principles of the entire species―?" "Yes. The first principle that it is better for one's own kind to prosper than for others' to. For a species, that which obstructs this principle is a crime by itself. Even if Vampire-san does not view murder as a crime, for the human species, it is not the murder but the existence of the vampire itself that is the crime." --The existence itself is a crime. ―― What is this? Akiha asking those strange things, and Senpai giving those answers. And, for some reason, it seems like they're talking about no one else but me. The chime that marks the end of lunch sounds. "--I'm sorry for talking about such unappealing things." "Ah, it's fine, it's fine. I'm happy just listening to Akiha's voice." "Well then, shall we go? You'll all be late if you don't hurry." Senpai heads for the cafeteria. It's quicker for her to go through there to get to her classroom. Senpai's going. Is it because she knew so much about the serial killings or is it that I was drawn into the conversation?

*s359
―― I don't have any reason for it. But I just have a vague feeling she might be the person able to help me with my troubles. "-" There's no time to think. I can't bear to keep this to myself any longer. "Sorry, you go on ahead, Arihiko!" "Huh? 'Go on ahead'? Where are you going, Tohno!?" ―― Anyway, I get her to come to the rear of the school building so forcefully that it can't be helped if she gets mad at me. Fifth period has already started. "Geez, pulling me to a place like this― what is it, Tohno-kun?" ―― Senpai is more amazed than angry. "I'm sorry, Senpai. But, I wanted to hear more about what you were saying before." "What I was saying before― you mean the serial killer?" "Yes, that. About the person who doesn't feel a crime is a crime. Are you saying they kill people unconsciously?" ―― For example. Like if you intend to sleep, but instead go outside to commit murder. "Hey, that hurts, Tohno-kun. I'll answer you, so please let go of me." "Oh---I'm sorry." I let her go. ―― It seems I was really worked up. "It's alright. Anyway, you were asking if the killer might be killing people unconsciously, right?" "Yeah---I really want to know." "Well, I don't know, because I'm not the killer." "Wha---yes, that's true, Senpai, but―!" "Yes, it's just a joke. Since you seemed so serious, Tohno-kun, I thought I'd be a little playful for a moment." "―― Senpai, give me a break. I'm really serious here." "Yeah, it looks like it. But, why? The serial killer is none of your concern, is he, Tohno-kun?" "That's" "Yes? What is it?" ―― That's. "If---if I told you I was the killer, what would you do?" I finally say it. But, Senpai's face lights up as if I said the funniest joke, and she bursts into laughter. "Senpai, this is no joke, I'm---" "Yes, I know you're serious. But that's why it's funny. Because the murderer doesn't usually come and ask for help because they're the murderer." "Senpai-" "Then I will ask. Why do you think so, Tohno-kun?" "It's because---recently, I've been― strange. I know why. I was probably bitten by a vampire." ―― I say it frankly, as if it was a euphemism. "---Please, go on." "―― Since then, it's been strange. Suddenly I don't feel like myself, and I have dreams about killing people. Last night, although I only intended to sleep, it seems that I went out. And I had a dream in which I killed someone, and sucked blood." "--" Senpai says nothing, just watching me. "―― My father had a split personality. Maybe I just don't know about it, but there might be a killer in me. But I have no way of finding out---" "So that's why you came to ask if the killer was unconscious of his actions." Senpai sighs in amazement. "Um, if you were truly the killer, you would not be unconscious of yourself. The point you're seeing it in your dreams makes it not unconscious. But more importantly, it's just a dream. I don't know what you're worried about, but Tohno-kun is Tohno-kun." "-" ―― I'm glad to hear that, but― There's no reason for me to believe in any of Senpai's words. She sighs. "You must be feeling really uneasy, Tohno-kun." Saying so, Senpai pats my head. "---It's okay. You have nothing to worry about, Tohno-kun. I myself guarantee it, so it's definitely okay." "Ahyes." ―― Automatically, I nod in complete agreement. Even if I know it's only while she's doing so, I feel at ease. Like wrapping up my uneasiness, Senpai's hands are gentle. School is over now. I was confused about myself and Akiha, but today is about to end. "―― Time to go home." I should go get Akiha and go back to our mansion. I walk home together with Akiha. ―― Just like lunchtime, we grow quiet as soon as there's only the two of us. ---While I want to talk to Akiha, I also feel embarrassed looking at her. "―― Man, it's not like I'm a middle schooler." "―? Did you say something Nii-san?" "Oh---no, it's nothing, just talking to myself." ―― *sigh* Really, what the hell am I doing? We reach the long hill. Once we go up it, our mansion will be right there. "Nii-san. I would like to ask you one thing before we get home." Akiha's feet stop and she looks straight at me. "-" The kind of silence that was there before is gone. Akiha looks at me seriously. "Go ahead, what do you wanna ask about?" "―― Um― I asked before, but, what do you think of Ciel?" "What, that again? I don't think anything of her. She's just my senpai. She's a trustworthy senpai I can ask about anything, though." "―― I see. It seemed like something was bothering you; this morning was a result of it too, wasn't it?" "-" ―― I'm surprised. Akiha knew that I was worrying about the problem by myself. "Akiha― you noticed?" "Of course. We are brother and sister. I can tell when you are depressed, Nii-san. So, why didn't you just come and talk to me? Do you trust that woman more than you trust me?" "Y---you were watching me talk to Senpai―!?" "Yes. I could hardly believe my eyes and ears. You, being so honest in front of that person!" With a "hmph", Akiha turns away. "―― It's not like that. I didn't talk to you or Kohaku-san, because---" I didn't want to tell them about my body and have them hate me. "Because of what? If there's something you want to say, please, say it." "Are you stupid? I wouldn't worry this much if I could say it! I asked Senpai since you guys are important to me. It's not because I don't trust you or anything." "I don't want to hear such excuses!" "Fine, I'll come out and say it. That person doesn't suit you. So please, do not get any closer to her. It is for your sake." "Wha" It's so sudden I'm at a loss for words. "Akiha. Are you saying that ordinary people are not suitable company for those of the Tohno house, then?" "――――" Akiha doesn't answer. The silence means a yes. "---I see. Well, you are the head of the Tohno household. You're saying that family and lineage is important like that old man, right?" "―― Nii-san, that's―" "It's fine. I'm not really complaining. I'm the one who left you alone in that house. I should have been the one raised that way originally. So, I'm not speaking badly of you." "――――" "But, I can't let what you said right now go. Even though you don't know anything about Senpai, don't just say she's unsuitable." Looking down, Akiha says nothing. For a while, we stand in silence. "―― You don't―" "Eh---?" "Nii-san, you don't know anything about the Tohno house, don't say such selfish things!" Crying out painfully, Akiha pulls away from me. "---Anyway, you mustn't get close to that person. She's not like us. If you get any closer to her, you're the one who would suffer." Akiha runs up the hill. "---What does that mean?" All I can do is gaze up after her, aghast. I return to the mansion. Though I usually go into the lobby without thinking, right now it's hard to enter. ―― I have made Akiha angry many times since I came back to the mansion. But, she was really mad back then. For the first time, I really angered Akiha, and made her sound so hurt. "――――" I don't think it matters who was wrong. I'm sure that in time Akiha will calm down and explain why she doesn't like Ciel-senpai. "―― I could hang around the garden for a bit." If I go into the mansion, I might face Akiha, so I'll take a walk in the garden for a while. "Huh? Kohaku-san?" It's Kohaku-san. She doesn't seem to have noticed me, and she's heading into the forest. She hasn't noticed me. I don't know what she's doing, but she disappears into the forest. "?" I'm curious, so I'll follow her. It seems there's a small clearing where Kohaku-san headed to. "――― There's a clearing there――?" Tilting my head to the side, I try to remember, but for some reason, my memory is a bit vague. In the forest of the mansion, I can see a clearing as if the trees were cut there. ---No, "can see" is not quite right. If you walked by normally, you probably would never notice it. If Kohaku-san didn't walk there, hidden enough by the surrounding trees as it is, I would never have noticed even if I lived here all my life. "―― There's a clearing there? ―― If so, we probably did play there as kids." To say the least, I don't remember ever playing with Akiha in the clearing. I feel like I've never, been there, before. "――――" After thinking for a bit, I decide to go into the clearing. ―― The clearing doesn't strike me as anything out of the ordinary. There's no sign of Kohaku-san, who entered before me. "What's this---just an empty place." I walk to the middle of the clearing. This clearing really is just an empty space. The perfectly level open ground. The deep woods enclosing the area. The voice of the cicadas. And the strong, summer sunshine that feels like it could dissolve-- "Eh――――?" Summer, sunshine---? "Ououch――" The wound on my chest starts to hurt. Like / Stabbing. This pain / that feels like  / a kitchen knife stabbing my chest. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp- From somewhere, I can hear the voice of cicadas. But, it's autumn now. The summer sunshine that bathes everything in white. The columns of summer clouds in the far off sky. I can practically see the voices. At my feet, there are the discarded shells of cicadas. Discarded shell. Someone's--discarded shell. "―――" Third. The third child's discarded shell. The third child I no longer remember. ―― Someone's crouching shadow. Young Akiha's approaching footsteps. Clouds high in the emptiness. Cicadas in the blue sky. I was just, in a trance. Akiha would have been killed. That was really all I knew. I just, ran. That was all I understood. As for the danger to myself, I never even thought about it. I wanted to protect Akiha, and I just took her place. In the distance. The voices of the cicadas. ---After that. My body that died from having its chest pierced. And a figure that looks down at my dead body in shock. A third child's figure- "Ua---gh." My chest hurts. I feel sick. The wound in my chest should have closed long ago, so why does it hurt now? My chest, rips. The old wound opens, and a crimson stream flows out. What is this? My wound, it didn't heal at all. It hurts. I'm scared. I feel dizzy. This is, the impulse of death. Consciousness fades. My wound aches. I hear a thump as my body falls to the ground. ―― I can hear voices talking. "Akiha-sama, are you not going to call for a doctor?" "Don't be stupid, Hisui. There's no way I could do that, since Nii-san's wound isn't normal―!" ―― Akiha  and   Hisui are talking. This is   SHIKI's room. It looks  like   I am  sleeping  on the bed. I planned to say "Yo!" and get out of bed, but I can't move at all. My chest doesn't hurt anymore, but my body is as heavy as lead. All I can move are my eyes and mouth. "Just what were you thinking, Hisui? Nii-san mustn't be allowed to go there, you know that―!" "Please―― Forgive me." "This can't be solved by apologizing. You were assigned to serve Nii-san to avoid this kind of situation. So what were you doing―!?" Completely different from her usual manner, Akiha gives full vent to her anger. In comparison, Hisui is accepting the scolding silently, looking down. ―― I'm not sure how this all came about. But I can at least tell Hisui is being yelled at because of me. "Answer me, Hisui. Why did Nii-san go there?" Hisui does not answer Akiha's question. The air between them is becoming heavy. Biting her lip, Akiha takes a step closer to Hisui. ―― Even I can tell that she's about to raise a hand against her. I'm sure Hisui knows too, but she's just looking down, accepting it. "Hold on, Akiha." "Nii-san--you're awake!?" "Yeah, you were so loud, I woke up." "Ah――――" Akiha looks away uncomfortably. "You know, you shouldn't let it out on Hisui. I don't know the circumstances, but this has to do with me collapsing, right? It's not her fault, I just collapsed on my own." I strain hard and somehow manage to lift the upper half of my body off the bed. But that's all I can manage, and I don't think I can even move an inch more. But since Hisui is depressed, I have to force myself to act as fine as possible. "―― Honestly, getting into a fight over me. Even if you look like an adult, you're still a child." "Butyou were out for a long time, Nii-san. You were out for more than five hours, and nothing like this has happened before. What would I have done if you'd never woken up―!" "Idiot, don't say things like that. This is just anemia― Eh? It's ten o'clock already?" "―― Yes. Nii-san, you have been out all evening." Akiha speaks reluctantly. "--" The strength flees from my body. "―― Geez. I haven't fainted for that long since elementary school. Yeah, I used to faint all the time back then. I wasn't used to the Arimas and my mind was always under stress." It seems like I'm still dreaming, maybe an after-effect of the anemia attack. "―― I remember. The Arimas were all good people; they treated me like their own child." ---Keiko-san was strict but thoughtful and always treated me like I was her own son. "―― So, I thought I had to become their real child, too." "Nii-san, don't push yourself. This is the Tohno mansion. You don't have to tell yourself that anymore―!" "I know. But, for a long time, I thought that way. From the beginning, I always thought that. ―― The Arimas, and you, you're all good people, so, it was so hard---" ―― What am I saying? Gazing vacantly at the ceiling, thinking back to memories of long ago. "―― Please, don't push yourself, Nii-san. You've only been back here for a week. So you must be tired." "--Really. Well, I'm tired, but―" "Right? So, please, just rest today. Since your body's weaker than most people's, if you don't take a day to rest from time to time, you'll collapse like you did today." Akiha looks at me seriously. "――――" ―― Certainly, it's just as she says. Forgetting about everything. Unless I rest without thinking about vampires or about myself, I'll really be out of it. "―― You're right. As you say, I'll just lie quietly today." Saying so, I lie down again. "Really―? No more sneaking out of your room later, too?" "What is that? Am I that untrustworthy?" ―― Yeah, I guess so. I've left Akiha alone for all this time. "Hisui, tell Kohaku that Nii-san is up. Nii-san, what will you do about dinner?" "―― I see. Well, my apologies to Kohaku-san, but I don't feel like eating." "―― I understand. Well, Hisui, please inform Kohaku." Still looking down, Hisui nods in assent and leaves the room. "Well, Nii-san. Please go to sleep for tonight." Akiha speaks in a very gentle tone. But, to sleep― I'm afraid that if I sleep, I'll see that nightmare. "No, I---" "Please, Nii-san. Didn't you say you'll listen to what I say, just for today―?" Akiha's eyes are pleading. ―― From the bottom of her heart, Akiha is really worried about me. "Alright. I'll sleep quietly." "―― Yes. Thank you." "Silly. Why are you thanking me? I should be the one thanking you." ―― Thanking me? Even though I neglected you for eight years, you're the one who called me back to this mansion. "---Akiha. I'm― sorry for everything. I'm selfish, and never thought about you. But, from now on―" "It's fine. Please stay as you are, Nii-san. And, I should be the one who's apologizing. Please, don't apologize to me. If you do, I'll feel like a really horrible person." Akiha grasps my hand, tears welling in her eyes. ―― I don't understand. Why Akiha is saying such things. Or why she keeps repeating "I'm sorry". "―― I'm, getting tired. I'll, sleep for a bit." "---Yes. Good night, Nii-san." ―― The wound in my chest hurts. The third child. ―― Probably, it's the child who was adopted ten years ago, and died soon after. A hot summer day. A figure of a bloody child. The world of Tohno Shiki, filled with ill omens. ---Thump. But, it's so quiet. ---Thump. I feel at ease. ---Thump. Akiha's heartbeat is very close. ---Thump. It's really quiet. --Thump. And for the first time in days, I sleep calmly, untroubled by nightmares.

*s360
―― No, there's no reason to. What can Ciel-senpai do if I talk to her about my dreams? That dream. If I'm the person who dreams about killing people, then I'm the only one who should be able to solve that problem. "Yo, Tohno, we don't have much time." "--I know, we won't make it unless we run, right?" Saying so, I start running toward our classroom. --School is over now. I was confused about myself and Akiha, but today is about to end. "--Should I go back?" I should go get Akiha and go back to our mansion. I walk home together with Akiha. ―― Just like lunchtime, we grow quiet as soon as there are only the two of us. ---While I want to talk to Akiha, I also feel embarrassed looking at Akiha. "―― Man, it's not like I'm some middle schooler." "―? Did you say something, Nii-san?" "Oh---no, it's nothing, just talking to myself." ―― *sigh* Really, what the hell am I doing? We reach the long hill. Once we go up it, our mansion will be right there. "Nii-san. I would like to ask you one thing before we get home." Akiha's feet stop and she looks straight at me. "-" The kind of silence that was there before is gone. Akiha looks at me seriously. "Go ahead, what do you wanna ask about?" "If you don't want to answer, that's fine but-do you have something you are hiding from me, Nii-san?" "Huh---?" The question is so abrupt, I stop in my tracks. "Um―― What are you talking about?" I decide to act like I don't know what she's talking about. "What? That's what I am asking. You have been acting very strange these past few days. I can easily tell since we live together." Akiha looks at me as if she can read my mind. "Uhh." ―― No, there's no way I can lie to her without her finding out. "―― So you are hiding something. Is that the reason you have not been feeling well recently, like this morning? I do not know what is troubling you but is it so bad you have to hide it?" "" ―― I'm surprised. Akiha knew that I was worrying about the problem by myself. "Akiha―― you noticed?" "Of course. We are brother and sister. I can tell when you are depressed, Nii-san. Yet you keep the problem to yourself and don't even ask us for help." "!!---I can't ask you for help-" I can never do that. How I dream about murder every night. And that I can't tell if it's real or just a dream, and the victims in real life are just like the ones in my dream. I can't tell her that I, Tohno Shiki, might be a killer, so be careful at night. "Nii-san. We're brother and sister, right? Then please rely on me a bit. Not just me, but both Kohaku and Hisui are also worried about you. If it's a problem you can't solve by yourself, we will gladly help you, so please tell us about it." "Akiha--" Akiha just stares at me. ―― Her eyes are filled only with worry. Akiha is not complaining to me for hiding something from her, but she is trying to help me solve my problem. "―――― D-" That's why I can't tell her. I---Tohno Akiha's brother might be a killer---those words would never come out of my mouth. "Don't say stupid things. I'm not hiding anything and I don't have any problems. I wasn't feeling well recently because I wasn't used to the life in the mansion-" "―――――" Akiha looks at me angrily. "AAkiha?" "I understand. You won't listen to me even after all that I've said. If you can't trust me or Kohaku or Hisui, then there's nothing more I want to say." Akiha breathes out and looks away. "No, that's wrong, Akiha. It's not that I don't trust you guys, but-" "I don't want to hear your excuses! If you like secrets so much, then do what you want!!" Akiha screams at me and runs up the hill. --I could not chase after her. Even if I chased her, I would not be able to tell her anything. ―― Then that means, it doesn't matter what goes on; I do not trust them well enough. Dinner has ended and it's time to go to bed. Akiha ignored me during dinner and during the tea afterwards. She must be still mad about that conversation we had at the hill. ―― This time, it doesn't seem like her anger will fade in a matter of days. "No, that's better for me." --Yes, I can't be afraid of my own dreams anymore. I didn't ask Ciel-senpai for help and I rejected Akiha's offer for help, because I've decided I will solve this on my own. "To prove that I, Tohno Shiki, am not the killer-" I can only think of one way to do that. I turn off the lights in my room and put the knife in my pocket. "――― Let's go." I leave the room, trying not to make any noise. To prove if I am a killer or not. ―― I don't even have to think about it. I just have to look around the town at night and find the killer which isn't me-- I let out a long breath. --I walk around the night-shrouded town. I put my hands in my pocket, feeling the knife in there on my fingertips as I walk around town. *pant*-*pant* ---I breathe quietly as I walk around. Trying not to draw attention. I look at the people passing by as I conceal my presence. *pant*--*pant*, *pant*. I am searching for the killer. Someone will get attacked tonight. He is looking for a new victim. Say, a girl with long, black hair. A girl around my age would be best. No need to mention the beauty of her hands and feet, but the beauty of her neck should be considered. In the end, everything counts on that one spot. *p-pant*, *pant*, *pant*. I look for the killer. ―― I know I won't find him easily. I knew from my dreams that the perfect prey is hard to find. *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant* B― u― t Tonight, this town bores me. I cannot find my PREY. I'm getting angry. My objective was to find someone, or to kill someone, or something like that. "Ha―" I'll hold my breath. I'll hold on to my knife. I should concentrate, so I will be able to return death at any time. I pant more and more. ---I look for the KILLER. But I can't find him. Only time passes. *pant*, *pant*. It overflows, sharpens, is used, is used up, and over time stands up, and changes form and--- In front of me lies tonight's prey. My panting fills the air. It is a dead woman's corpse. In my hand is a knife. The red blood on my knife drips to the ground. Why? I was looking for the killer, but all of a sudden, there's the dead body of a woman right in front of me. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*. My breathing gets out of control. A dead body in front of me. A bloody knife in my hand. --I don't understand. When, at what time, what I did. Did something happen to my mind? Yes, like― it overflows, sharpens, is used, is used up, and over time stands up, and changes form, changes its meaning, becomes free, explodes, and lightens up. On that path. The theory of evolving consciousness and meaning. But an important path is missing. Since when. Did I. Turn into. The other "me"? -I see. There was no need for me to give you a push, Shiki. From behind me, comes a voice. Heavy breathing. I turn around. There. Someone I have never seen before, yet someone who looks like me, stands there. --It can't be helped if you're already broken. Bye, Shiki. I wanted to play around with you for a bit longer. Slash. I'm cut with a knife. It hurts. It's funny. It's deep. It's great! "Ha--haha, ha." I start to pass out. Like that, in that ambiguous state, I was killed. ―― I'm happy, in a way. Tohno Shiki was killed by the killer. That's proof that I wasn't the killer.

*s361
I open my eyes to the morning light. Even though my body still feels heavy, probably because of yesterday's anemia, I feel pretty good. ―― How many days has it been? How long since I had a morning so free of unease? And today is my school's Founder's Day. There's no need to prepare for school like I usually do, so I can enjoy the morning calmly. "Ah---" Then, I notice. Though I thought there was no one in the room, someone is asleep by the bed. "Akiha―?" As if she has been nursing me all night long, Akiha is sitting on a chair, the top half of her body collapsed on the bed. Asleep, she breathes softly. Her long black hair spread out on the bed― it looks beautiful. "Akiha― hey, Akiha―" After calling her softly, she shows no sign of waking up. ―― Well, if she's sleeping, then there's no point in making her wake up. "―― Mm." Akiha turns over weakly. Sleeping, she has none of her usual strength. Her defenseless sleeping face hasn't changed since she was a child. Because of that, I can close my eyes and vividly recall the Akiha from back then. ―― Eight years ago. Playing together, the black-haired girl who always followed me. Although she was a quiet girl, Akiha always came with us. She rarely smiled and even her smiling face seemed somehow sad, transitory. ---When I was a child, and knew nothing. I really wanted to make her laugh with joy, so I dragged her out into the garden with us over and over again. "Nn― Nii― san―" As Akiha murmurs to herself, I wonder what kind of dream she's having. "--" For some reason, on impulse, I lift the sleeping Akiha's hair. While I watch her sleeping face, my heart becomes calm. ―― It makes me want to watch over her forever if I could. "―― Akiha." ―― I remember. When we were children, I always thought about it. That day I vowed to hold this girl more precious than anyone else. The Akiha who would cry as she held me. "―― But it's no good, is it? The image from back then is gone. She's a proper young lady now." I murmur, gazing at Akiha's sleeping face. "Nn." I let her long black hair fall. "―― I'm―― sorry." Knitting her eyebrows painfully, Akiha whispers in her sleep. "―― I'm sorry―― I'm sorry, Nii-san――" "Akiha?" Akiha's breathing is irregular. With her long black hair sliding off the bed, Akiha slowly lifts herself up. "Ah---it's Nii-san. Nii-san― why are you, here―?" "―― Well, it's natural. This is my room, after all." "Eh---!?" Akiha leaps upright as if stung, and glances around quickly. "Good morning, Nii-san. Did you sleep well last night?" ―― As if she hadn't slept here at all, she greets me calmly. Just like Akiha. Her guts, or I should say her response, is not normal. "Yeah, morning. I slept well, thanks to you. It's been a long time since I had such a pleasant morning." "Really? Is your body completely recovered, then?" "No, it still feels kind of heavy. Today's a holiday, so I'll just rest quietly." "Why Nii-san, it's unlike you to say such things. Usually you disappear off somewhere before anyone notices." "Please don't say that. I'll be staying at home from now on, so you don't need to worry." "Yes, yes, I'll accept half of that statement." Smiling happily, Akiha gazes at my face. ―― If our faces stay as close as this, it'll be a problem. Akiha's features are very beautiful, and if she keeps pointing that cheerful smile at me, I might go crazy. "Well then, Nii-san, we shall see how you feel at lunch. Until then, please don't exert yourself, or go outside." "I understand― But, it's terrible. Since I came back here, you've had to nurse me all the time. I'm no older brother." "Nii-san." Though it was only a casual comment, Akiha's face is clouded. After hanging her head for a moment, she stands and looks up. "---Please don't say stupid things like that. You're my brother. And even if you don't act like a good one, nothing would change." "―― Well, I suppose, but―?" "―― It's nothing. But, it's true. I don't mind having to nurse you every day, so please, don't worry about it." Akiha walks quickly to the door. "Well, excuse me. I shall be out during the morning, so if you need anything, please ask Hisui." And with that, Akiha leaves the room. Ten o'clock comes around. Although it's good to rest, lying in bed like this all day is boring. "―― Ahhhh―" ―― But even so, it seems my body hasn't slept enough yet. My body's still sluggish, and if I walk around and end up like yesterday, Akiha will get angry. "―― Akiha will be back in two hours. And I promised her that I'd take today off, after all." Telling myself this, I throw the sheets over me. I get really drowsy, probably because I'm still exhausted. ―― If I listen, I can hear my own heartbeat. "Ho― t―" Come to think of it, I haven't had anything to drink since yesterday. My throat's dry, and my head feels a little dim. Just a little. I guess it's okay to go out to get some water. The corridor is empty. Long ago. So long ago I can't remember, or don't need to remember. Like ruins in a movie, very quiet. Hot. The sunshine is hot. Is my body still not recovered yet? It seems I can't spend too long in the sun. ―― The detached building seems to waver in the sun. My vision dims completely, like I'm in a hot desert. White. ―― There's a clatter. ―― From the detached building. ―― Someone. ―― Is there someone in there? Opening the sliding door very slightly, I peer in from the porch. Inside, I see the figures of Akiha and Kohaku. They look a little strange. I hear the swishing of an obi being removed. -What―? Without a word, Kohaku pulls down her kimono and bares her breasts. Kohaku stands there with a blushing face, but does not move. Akiha presses her lips against the bared white chest. Tension. Kohaku looks down at her bare chest, and Akiha crouches so that she is burying her face in Kohaku's breasts. A thin red drop makes a line down her breast. Akiha's throat starts to move, swallowing something. What---what is she drinking? There's no need to ask; I already understand. Akiha, she's drinking, Kohaku's blood --Dream Dream-- This is a dream. It's a dream, so I should hurry up and wake up. "Eh?" ―― My own room. I'm definitely in― my own room. "Akiha, and Kohaku-san―?" Akiha. Akiha was drinking Kohaku's blood, I definitely saw it. "Was I just dreaming―?" ―― Perhaps. No, it must have been a dream. There's no way that was real. "―― But― it was so real." It has to be a dream. The smell of the tatami mats, the two's ragged breathing, the gulping I heard from Akiha's throat. "" I get out of bed. ―― I feel dizzy. But I don't care. The detached building. If I go out to the detached building, I'll know for sure whether it was a dream or not--- "!" Hearing a noise, I hide myself. "Kohaku― san." Kohaku-san walks from the direction of the detached building, towards the mansion. ―― The house is as silent as the grave. I think it's empty. Akiha isn't here. Because she said she'd be out during the morning. Akiha couldn't have been in a place like this with Kohaku-san. "―――" I swallow hard. I take a deep breath, and step inside. "―― Nii―― san――?" Akiha is standing in the Japanese-styled room. She is looking at me aghast. "―― Akiha." "Yes―? What is it, Nii-san―?" Akiha doesn't seem surprised that I'm here. She merely reacts listlessly. "'What is it'―? What are you doing in a place like this?" "What? I just thought I'd come and have one last look around before it's demolished." "---No, I don't mean that―" I stare at Akiha's body. Hm? ---Come to think of it, Akiha's wearing her uniform. Wasn't she wearing her normal clothes a while ago―? "Akiha, you changed your clothes?" "Yes, since I went to school during the morning. After leaving your room, I changed, and I only just returned." "―― Really? Yeah, of course, you weren't doing those things in here." --Yes, it was a dream, after all. ―― But, something's odd. It's odd, but― who's odd? Is Akiha odd? Or am I odd? When I saw that sight, Akiha was wearing her normal clothes. It would be strange to change clothes after that, and what Akiha just said, there's nothing strange about it at all. So---that makes me who saw that dream strange. "―― Nii-san? What is it? You seem pale. You said you'd rest all morning, so why are you out in a place like this?" "Ah, I just thought I'd go for a bit of a walk." "―― Really? Well, I don't care about that, but I forbade you from coming here. It seems you couldn't keep your promise to me, Nii-san." Akiha glares accusingly at me. Her gaze seems to see right to the bottom of my heart, which jumps in response. "―― You're right. From now on, I'll be careful." "This building is getting very old, so there's a chance it may collapse. Please don't come here anymore, Nii-san." ---Is it just my imagination? I think there really is something odd about Akiha's attitude. For one thing, why would Akiha be in such a dangerous place alone――? "Now, please go back, Nii-san. You do not look well." Walking past me, Akiha leaves the Japanese-styled room. "Wait a minute, Akiha. There's something I forgot to ask yesterday." "Something you forgot to ask?" "Yeah. That clearing where I collapsed. Long ago, I used to play with you there, but I feel like there was someone else as well. Do you remember?" "---There was no one else. You're mistaken." Answering clearly, Akiha leaves the detached building. "―― But, Akiha, there was a third child. A child adopted ten years ago. Are you saying you don't know about him?" Left alone in the Japanese-styled room, I talk out loud. Is Akiha hiding the truth about that child, or does she really not remember? I can't tell. Night. As I returned and sat absent-mindedly in my room, it seems the day ended. ―― Too many things to think about, too many things I have to think about. Even with Yumizuka gone, the killings still continue. And I see matching dreams of killing people and sucking their blood. Eight years ago. The near-fatal injury I received in an accident, and the child that had to be here. The scene I remembered in the courtyard. Undoubtedly, it was a memory from eight years ago. If I've started to see dreams of killing people, there's no question why. It seems that same thing happened right before my eyes, a long time ago. "-" ―― I haven't seen Akiha since then. Kohaku-san brought supper to my room, and Akiha has not come to visit. "Well, I guess since I'm feeling better, there's no reason to visit, but―" ―― I still feel awkward when it comes to her. If day breaks, and morning comes, and we say "good morning" as always, I bet the bad feeling will disappear. "―― That's right. I'll just sleep today." With the lights off, I curl up in bed. But, Akiha is not beside me. If I sleep like this, then― I might dream about killing people again "Crap." ―― It's no good, I can't sleep at all. Because Akiha was beside me yesterday, I was able to sleep peacefully. If I sleep alone, I might have that dream again. And if I dream of drinking blood, and another victim appears― I wouldn't be able to deny it and would have to conclude that I am the killer. "Gh." I get out of bed. ―― I won't sleep. I won't sleep tonight, I will stay awake. Moonlight is streaming in through the window, so I can just gaze at the moon for a while--- "Huh? There's someone in the courtyard." I look closely. "Isn't that Akiha? What's she doing, standing in the courtyard?" Akiha is standing quietly under a particularly large tree. "―― Maybe she's taking a walk. It's past eleven already; she's so careless." In fact, the first night I came back to the mansion, Akiha was walking about in the dead of night too. ――― Well, if I'm not going to sleep anyway― If, like yesterday, I have Akiha beside me, I don't think I'll have nightmares--- I walk in the moonlight. The mansion's trees are painted in splendid autumn colors, and the falling leaves really look illusionary. Akiha stands in the center of it all. I gaze at her long black hair, her thin back, and the autumn leaves scattered about her. Swaying. Her black hair shakes like the leaves; is that why her body seems so weak? Akiha's figure seems like a mirage. "―― Akiha? What are you doing, at a time like this?" "What? I'm watching the moon. Just like you, Nii-san." Showing no surprise at my appearance, Akiha turns and answers. "Good evening, Nii-san. Going out at a time like this even when you're sick; you're such a troublesome patient, aren't you?" "I guess. I could see the moon from my room, but there was a poor little girl outside. As a proper brother, I had to come out." "Huhu. Well, I'm sorry about that." "Ahwell, I guess inside the mansion is fine, but it has been unsafe recently. You're a girl, so you shouldn't be wandering around outside at night." "You're right. If you say so, I'll go straight to my room." "Bah, it's fine now. ―― I, couldn't sleep either, so it'd be nice to spend some time together." "If you'd like, then certainly, Nii-san." Closing her eyes, Akiha nods quietly. ―― Akiha's nod seems as if she is praying for something. "―― I'm surprised. You're really nice tonight. Did something good happen?" "Nothing wonderful has happened― but, I guess being able to talk to you like this might be something wonderful." Akiha chuckles with a smile. "-" In response, my chest thumps. "Nii-san? What is it? Your face is red. If you're still feeling ill, shall we move to the terrace?" "No, I'm fine. I'd like to gaze for a little longer, so let's stay here." "Yes― tonight really is beautiful. Of all the scenery around the mansion, this is my favorite." Akiha smiles faintly. ―― Her behavior really surprises me. Her atmosphere is terribly calm and gentle. Amidst the red autumn leaves. Tohno Akiha seems many times prettier then usual. "Hey, Nii-san? Do you remember this place?" "This place? You mean, this big tree?" "Yes. When we were children, this was our meeting place. When I was inside doing my lessons, I'd hear a stone at the window. And then I'd slip away from my private teacher, and run out here." Yeah, come to think of it, she's right. Akiha was always doing lessons in the mansion; our old man wouldn't let her go outside. "The people in the mansion were afraid of Father, so they wouldn't even talk to me. ―― But, that was natural. I thought I wasn't meant to talk to anyone except Father. There were lots of people, but to me the rules of the Tohno house were more important than any of them. So I was fine by myself, and I could bear Father's lessons." "―― Yeah, I remember. He didn't care about me, but the old man was really strict with you. Shut up in your room all the time, doing lessons all day long. I really didn't like that." "Yes. To be honest, I hated it too." ―― I guess she has sorted it out as something in the past. Akiha laughs nostalgically. "But, Nii-san, you were the one who let me notice. ―― You won't remember this since it was like an everyday thing for you, but one day, while I was waiting for the teacher in the courtyard, you came up, grabbed my hand, and began to run. I asked what you were doing, and you said you couldn't play tag by yourself, so I should play too. ―― Really― Thinking back, you were a terribly pushy person, weren't you?" Akiha giggles. "―― Well, that's what children do. Please forgive my impoliteness." "Yes― after that, Father scolded us, so it became harder for us to meet---" "Yeah, I became stubborn too. I decided I'd play with you once a day, and one way or another, I'd get you outside. But, in the end, you slipped away yourself. But you'd just watch from far away and never come close." "It's fine. I was happy just with that. ---Yes, I really was happy. You took me out to play, and Father would scold us afterwards. Father's scolding got worse day by day, right? So, I began to think. He won't come today. He shouldn't come today. I don't think he'll come today― But, you always betrayed my expectations. Every time we were scolded, and I thought you wouldn't come anymore, you always appeared, smiling. You always said Father didn't scold you, but it was a pretty bad lie." "―― Really? I always thought I'd fooled you completely; but I guess it was easy to tell it was a lie." "Of course. I was sorry you were always scolded on my behalf. Every day at the same time, I would wait excitedly, wondering, 'Is Nii-san going to come today?'" "―― But, that was the happiest time. When you went away, life returned to normal again, but I didn't suffer. But, the memories of you were stronger than anything else, Nii-san. ―― You say you left me alone, but that is wrong. II was always saved by you. Because I had memories of you, I was able to remain as Tohno Akiha." And, like an illusion, Akiha smiles. "---There's something wrong with me. If I was always clinging onto you like a child, I could hardly be head of the Tohno House." "―― Stupid. That has nothing to do with it. It's okay to depend on someone when you need to. We're brother and sister, after all." "No, that was only when we were children. It was decided that I would be the heir of the Tohno House. So, I cannot depend on anyone; I must manage on my own." "―― What's with that? Just because you became the heir of the Tohno House, does that mean you can't make your own decisions?" "That's what it means to become the heir of the Tohno House. Long ago, that's what I was taught to believe. ---But, I'm still no good at it. After all, I'm showing weakness like this, aren't I?" As she speaks, Akiha jumps forward with light steps. As if dancing, she walks amidst the fallen autumn leaves. "Aki---ha." ―― My chest hurts. I don't know why, but right now, I want to embrace Akiha tightly. ―― Is there some magic in the light of the moon? Even though she's my sister― no, because she is my sister, I really want to protect this girl. "It's getting cold. Shall we go back, Nii-san?" "―― Yeah, let's go back. We shouldn't stay here forever" "―― Nii-san?" "-" I can hear Akiha's voice. But, I can't hear what she's saying. Really, I don't know what it is. Akiha's hair that should be black, It looks crimson, like blood. -Unnecessary. It's unnecessary. Unnecessary. It's something unnecessary. Unnecessary. Red hair. The image of blood. A demon that drinks blood. That is not human, therefore― It, must be eliminated. "---Nii-san? Are you alright? Nii-san―!?" "Guh― ahh―!" My chest tightens. My heart is racing. Blood clogs my veins. Repeating in my head, kill, kill. -No, I'm not going to kill yet. I'll enjoy this woman's body first. Her slender arms. Her beautiful hair. Her small breasts. Her body, perfect like a beautiful doll; I'll violate it. ---My throat is hot. It's just like― when I kill people in dreams. Hot. "Nii-san, please hold on. I'll help you, so let's go back to the mansion." Voice. I can only hear Akiha's voice. No, I mustn't see her face. If I do, I'll― "---It's okay. I― won't touch, your body." No. I can't touch it. If I touch it---I don't know what I'll do. "―― I'll go back first. Make sure you come in too, Aki, ha―" With what little reason I have left, I run from Akiha. Somehow, I make it back alone. I breathe desperately. I collapse onto the bed. "Damn it―――!" I hate myself. Not satisfied with mere dreams, I feel these urges in reality, too. And not strangers; I wanted to do such things to Akiha--- "I---I―" I don't understand myself anymore. Memories of eight years ago. Akiha, and a boy covered in blood. An event I can't dismiss as a dream or as reality. -Tohno Shiki, like a killer. "--I know. Shiki-kun's fragile side." ―― Her. Yumizuka spoke those words proudly. "You're the same as me. Just like me, you have the same unbearable urge to kill---!" "" I can't deny it. After all, those in the Tohno family have problems. Death by madness. Death by violence. Disappearances. Psychotic episodes. Akiha drinking Kohaku's blood. Me, seeing homicidal dreams. "-Guh." Thinking about it, I have to smile at my foolishness. Why should Akiha be strange? Akiha is normal, and that's just what I imagined. Yes, I'm the only one that's mad. Only I am---wanting blood tonight as well--- -Hot. -Hot. -Hot. -Once aroused, my body can't be calmed with something like sleep. -So. Tonight too, I shall relieve my thirst. It seems I went into town at night again. It seems my eyes are bloodshot, and I'm waiting for someone to pass by again. ---When did I unknowingly fall asleep? Long hair swaying. Wandering the town at night. I'm having another homicidal dream. It seems I found new prey. Anyone will do tonight. Killing a strange man, dragging him into a back alley. The sound of biting the throat. There's a gurgling sound. Biting into the throat, and drinking blood to relieve the thirst. It's the same again. Then. An obstruction appears. I throw the body aside and rise. Someone. Someone is watching me. The black figure appears. Shaking my hair loose, I look up at the moon. The figure is someone I know well. From rooftop to rooftop. From shadow to shadow. The figure follows. The black figure looks a lot like Ciel-senpai, matching the fiend's unnatural speed perfectly. The movement stops. Since it's excited. It seems ready to fight. It seems tired of running. It probably felt like playing. Ciel-senpai is coming. ―― After that, it was quick. Ciel-senpai was very strong, but when a passerby happened to appear, that was the end. When she moved to protect that passerby, she was skewered with something like an iron pipe along with the passerby. It's too cruel to watch. Lifting her hands up, they too are skewered with pipes. Hung like a crucifix, Ciel-senpai is stripped. ―― I know it's laughing. Sliding its tongue over Ciel-senpai's breasts, it laughs. Ciel-senpai simply glares, doing nothing. Blue pupils like flames. Looking into my eyes. The image stops. Organs break. Like peeling off a scab, I wake up. "!" I jump out of bed. It's almost six in the morning. "Even Senpai---why?" ―― No, that woman in priestly robes wasn't necessarily Senpai. Because, there was something different about her. The me inside the dream was strange, but that Senpai was even stranger. Leaping from rooftop to rooftop, and throwing swords like bullets. It almost seemed like Senpai was more of a monster than the killer. ---So it has to be a dream. Because when I opened my eyes, I was sleeping in my own bed. "---I can just call it a dream?" I laugh. Whether or not it was a dream isn't the problem. What I remember and how much I didn't want to kill are meaningless. ---All I know is, my body is still excited. The feel of breaking the man's neck, of skewering Ciel-senpai's arms over her head, and licking her body. ―― I can still feel the heat of her breath. So, whether it was a dream or reality makes no difference. I killed someone and tried to rape Senpai in either case. "Excuse me." Hisui enters carrying my school uniform. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "―― Yeah, morning, Hisui." I answer, shaking off the remaining sensation of Senpai's warmth. ―― But, it's no good. Even though Hisui came to wake me up, I still can't help but feel depressed. "Shiki-sama―? You seem pale. Are you still ill?" "―― Nah, it's not that. I'm always like this in the morning." I get out of bed. ―― My head aches, but I ignore it. "I'll go to the sitting room. I bet Akiha's waiting?" "No. It seems that Akiha-sama is not feeling well this morning either, so she shall be absent from school today." "Eh---but, she was fine just last night." "I cannot say. Since I heard this only from Nee-san, I do not know the details." "---I see. Another fit, like before, I guess―" "Nee-san is in the sitting room, so please ask her for the details." With that, Hisui leaves. "Ah, good morning, Shiki-san. You're up early today." "Morning, Kohaku-san― I heard Akiha's condition is bad, what happened?" "Eh--? Ah, Hisui-chan told you? Akiha-sama has a bit of a fever, so she's taking today off." "A fever― but, why?" "Well, she's been really busy since you got back, hasn't she? Speaking with relatives, arrangements to change schools. She's just tired out." "―― Just tired out? Really?" "Of course. Oh, Shiki-san, you're panicking. She must be really important to you." Kohaku-san laughs happily. As she speak, I realize how tense I was getting. "Ah― nah, I wasn't really worried about Akiha, I was just―" "Just what, Shiki-san?" Her eyes stare straight at me. I'm not good at lying, and I don't want to betray my feelings. "---Ah, no, you're right. Akiha's important to me, so like you said, I was worried." ―― Though I'm embarrassed, I tell Kohaku-san my true feelings. "Shiki-san, you're very honest today. Please, say that when Akiha-sama's here." With an innocent smile, she says something pretty scary. "― Oh, come on. There's no way I could tell Akiha that. By the way, is she still asleep?" "Yes, she took some medicine and went to sleep a short while ago. She said 'there's no need to visit, so Nii-san should just go to school'." "―― Really. Well then, I'm glad." I sit down on a sofa. ―― At least this is one less thing to worry about. "Ah, Shiki-san. Last night, were you really talking to Akiha-sama in the garden?" "That's right. I couldn't sleep yesterday, and when I looked out, Akiha was in the garden, so I went out and talked for a bit. Why?" "Well, Hisui-chan said so, so I was a bit worried. But, Shiki-san, you shouldn't be going outside late at night. It's very dangerous these days." "―― Because of the killer, right? I think I know that better than anyone." "Even so, please take care. Apparently a man was killed in town last night." "---" I jump off the sofa. "Kohaku-san― is that true?" "Yes, it was on the morning news. Since the victims have all been women until now, they seem to be talking about it a lot." "-" A man. A male victim. The unknown man I killed in the dream. "Shiki-san---?" ―― Kohaku-san is saying something. "Ah---no, it's― nothing." That's all I can say as I stand in amazed shock. I arrive at school. It's seven-fifty. Even though I left the mansion very early, I still only made it to school at the last minute. The reason is obvious. The possibility that I might be a killer slowed me down. I step through the gate. There are people like me all around, going to class. "---" ―― Every time I see them, I freeze. They are people who never think of murder. And amongst them there are people like me, attending the same lessons. "―― Yumizuka. At last, I know how you felt." No, I can't compare my situation to hers. But perhaps now I understand a little of her feelings. ―― The way I am now, I can't be here. I have killed many people already. It doesn't matter if it's a dream or not, but with desires like that, I must not be here. "―――― Ha." I smile wryly. A few days ago, I wouldn't even have imagined something like this. "Hey, you. If you just stand around like that, you'll be late." "Eh?" Someone hits me on the shoulder. "Good morning, Tohno-kun. We're here today at the same time." "--" I'm so surprised, I can't speak. "Hm? What's wrong? Your face is red, Tohno-kun." "--" I forgot. Thinking only about myself, I forgot about Senpai. -Last night. The black figure who appeared before me as I killed. Pursuing the killer, caught by the killer and skewered from behind. -And then. The body, I was about, to rape. "―― Senpai, um---" I don't know what to say. I should apologize for last night, but I still don't know myself whether that was a dream or not. But, more than anything--- "Yes? What is it, Tohno-kun?" "No, you― you seem the same as ever, Senpai." ---More than anything, Senpai is the same as ever. So, either last night's events were just a dream, or the figure in black wasn't Ciel-senpai. The person who was skewered with an iron pipe last night would not be attending school today― and if Ciel-senpai was the figure from yesterday, she should not be smiling warmly at the killer. "Tohno-kun? Is something wrong? Your face keeps going red and blue. Are you not feeling well? An autumn cold, perhaps?" "No, it's not that, it's just---" ―― The feel of last night's dream is still with me, and I can't look directly at Senpai. The gleam of naked skin, its soft texture. My fingers gripping her soft breasts with most of the red blood flowing over her like a tattoo. "-Uh." ―― This is bad. I remember too much, it's too real. "Tohno-kun? You've really been strange for a while. Maybe you should get some medicine from the nurse's office before going to class?" Is she concerned? Senpai peers up at me. "Uh---wait, Senpai―" If she gets close, I'll remember last night's dream. ―― With Ciel-senpai's face appearing before me, I can feel my face going completely red. "Ahh, you seem really ill." Dropping her shoulders in amazement, Senpai stretches out her hand. Senpai's hand touches my forehead. Her warmth and gentle touch is too much. "Wait, Senpai― it's nice, but, right now it's a bit---" "Hmm, it doesn't feel like you have a fever." Senpai ignores my words, pressing her hand against my forehead. And. As she takes my temperature, I catch sight of a bandage under the sleeve of Senpai's uniform. "Eh?" ―― The bandage goes a little way down from the base of her palm. There's no mistaking it. That is where she was skewered last night. My body heat vanishes instantly. I feel as if reality is collapsing around me. "―― Senpai. That bandage on your arm. What happened?" "Ah, this? Well, it's embarrassing, but it was my own negligence. It healed already, but I felt like putting a bandage on. It's nothing major, so don't worry about it." Senpai speaks casually. ―― Why? Because, I know it's a lie. "---No, it is something major. Since you were skewered by that iron pipe, I bet it still hurts." "--" Then, the smile vanishes from Senpai's face. "Ah---" Thump. The atmosphere in my dream returns. For an instant, the air around me freezes. "Tohno-kun, do you have a moment?" Saying so, Senpai takes my arm. "---" ―― I can't find words yet. Ciel-senpai says nothing, and she pulls me behind the school building. "I guess I made you skip class." For some reason, Senpai sounds so normal. "―――――" I can say nothing. I can only hang awkwardly on this ray of hope. That in a moment, Senpai will say, "What are you talking about? Last night, Tohno-kun?" That dream will be a dream after all, and Senpai will just be Senpai. "―― Senpai, I―" "Yes, I should show you this first." Interrupting me, Ciel-senpai rolls up the sleeves of both arms. ―― Both arms weak, wrapped in bandages. "As you say, this happened last night." "--" I can't ask who did it. Because it is my doing. But, it's clear now. It's the truth; I am a killer who has killed many people already. "―― Crap. It's real― it really happened―" "--" Senpai says nothing else, but merely stares at me. At me. She knows Tohno Shiki is the killer, then why― "Why?" Why does she― "Why have you said nothing until now, Senpai―! You knew I was the killer, right? So why didn't you---" I can't understand why she continued to be my ordinary school senpai. "I've killed people. I did that to you last night. How can you face me like that, Senpai―!" "It's not unusual. I'm your senpai, so why shouldn't I? Whatever you say, I haven't seen you out at night." Straightening, she speaks frankly. "What?" ―― She hasn't met me at nightbut yesterday we were fighting to the death――? "---What are you talking about, Senpai! Twice now, you've interrupted me killing someone―!" "That's true, but I've never raised a sword against you." "Wha---that's nonsense, you've thrown loads of them at me! I saw it clearly. Or are you saying that figure wasn't you? Are you pretending not to know!?" "Well, I would like to feign ignorance if I could, but there's no reason to if you've seen that much." Senpai's attitude is completely unchanged. Senpai's words just seem not to the point― no, she is purposely doing so. If I calm down― I'm not one to talk, but Senpai isn't exactly normal either. So is that why she is trying to evade my questions? "Senpai, please answer me seriously. There's too much I don't understand, I'll go crazy. Ciel-senpai, why were you doing that?" "Oh― Tohno-kun, you look scary." ―― I don't know how serious she is but Senpai pulls away from me. Somehow, she dodges the question completely. "―― Senpai, please answer me seriously. Last night and before that, what were you? That was something no ordinary human can do." "Ahh― what do you mean, 'that'?" "I mean―! That ridiculous movement, throwing all those swords―! I saw about twenty swords, where were you keeping them all! And, last night―" "Yes? What about last night?" "Last night, I― I stabbed you with an iron pipe. So how, how can you be walking around so calmly today? However you look at it, it's not normal. Senpai, are you really human―!?" For a moment. Senpai glances down with a terribly sad expression. "―― I don't know. To be honest, I've no idea." "I only have the name Ciel, an exorcist specializing in vampires. I know that I'm not an ordinary human like you." "Eh― vampires, Senpai―?" "Don't worry. I'm not from around here, so I'm already ready for you to look at me that way." Looking away, she says something incomprehensible. "Hold on, Senpai, what do you mean by 'exorcist'!?" "An exorcist is an exorcist. A member of a holy order who has learned the rites for banishing demons. Don't you know, Tohno-kun? It's a common word, so I thought you'd know it." "Well, to be honest, I do more extermination than banishing, so I'm a bit different. Would it help if I said it's more like a sorceress? It's not exactly right― in fact, it's almost the opposite, but perhaps it'll be easier for you to understand?" "A sorceress? But that's---" I can hardly call it impossible. After all, I've seen her superhuman powers. ―― But, I can't believe it. Or maybe I don't want to believe it. Since she was such a kind senpai, maybe I just want Ciel to stay as Senpai. "---That's a lie―" ―― Without realizing it, those words escape my mouth. "Yep, you're right, it's a lie. It's all nonsense, so please don't believe any of it." ―― She won't say anything. She's just going to let it disappear as a lie. "---No. This isn't nonsense." ―― I don't want to accept it, but I have to. "―――――" ―― Why is it? Senpai lowers her eyes sadly. "―― I don't know what's happening either. But, I have tried to kill people, and you always saved me. I don't understand anything, but I do know that." "Wasn't that just a dream? You're just an ordinary high school student. You have my word." "Just an ordinary―! Even if it is a dream, someone who enjoys murder every night is living with other normal people! Even I feel bad about being bad――!" ---Yes, feeling the urge to kill people. Not merely in dreams, but I have such desires in reality too. And not strangers; Akiha, the person I know best "―― A killer, huh. Yeah. Now that I state it, I understand. It's natural for you to come to me every night. You can't leave such a dangerous guy alone. So---so, you were going to kill me, Senpai――!?" "――――――" "Why won't you answer? Say something, Senpai!" "Ah---" I grab Senpai's arm around the bandage, and drag her towards me. Senpai says nothing, looking down. "―― I don't understand. I don't understand anything, Senpai. I don't understand myself anymore. So, please, Senpai. If you know anything, please tell me―!" "―― Tohno-kun. Do you really believe you're the killer?" "I can't think of anything else. ―― So, I just want to rest now. Since I don't know myself― I want to hear it clearly from you. And then---" Then, even if I have to die, I'll be ready for it. "―― Why―" "Senpai―?" "Why―― why can't you just laugh it off as always. If you did, maybe we could go on like this―" "But, it's too late for that now. The spell has already faded." ---Saying so, Senpai escapes my grasp and leaps away, far away. "Tohno-kun, I'll tell you what I know. What kind of person you are― exactly how many people you've killed." "Ah-" For a moment, I feel dizzy. Even though I said I was ready, hearing the word 'killed' so clearly, my chest hurts. "―― Good. Tell me, Senpai." "No, not here. I'll be at the school tonight. After that, you decide, Tohno-kun." ―― So that means she's leaving the final decision to me. If I go to school tonight, that's the end. But if I don't, we can go back to the way we've always been; a final choice--- "――――" I can't say I'll definitely be there, so I say nothing. "Well then, I'll be waiting at school tonight. But, promise me one thing. That you will keep this a secret from your younger sister." "Eh? From Akiha?" Of course, I wouldn't get Akiha involved in any of this, so there's no need to say that. There isn't, but― Why is Senpai asking so seriously? As if saying Akiha was the enemy, not me. "―― Senpai, Akiha has nothing to do with this." "--Tohno-kun. Please be careful around her." Leaving a warning in a frightening voice, Senpai disappears. ---The lesson finishes, and the students disperse. ―― Even if I'm going to meet Ciel-senpai at school tonight, I should return to the mansion first. In the end, the conversation only told me the dreams were real. Nothing is resolved, and I still don't know whether I am the killer or not. --*sigh* After sighing heavily, I leave the classroom. Hisui is at the mansion gate. "Huh? What are you doing out here, Hisui?" "I am waiting to welcome you home, Shiki-sama." "Eh? Well, I'm glad, but, why? You said you wouldn't be able to meet me here anymore." "That was because you and Akiha-sama were together. ―― Nee-san― she suggested we should refrain from send-offs and greetings when you were together." "---" I see. Certainly, if I were with Akiha, it would be awkward to be met by Hisui. "Another of Kohaku-san's strange ideas. Well, I'm always glad to be met by you, Hisui. Anyways, I'm home. Thanks for coming out." "Yes. Welcome home, Shiki-sama." Hisui bows. ―― Thinking about it calmly, a maid bowing in front of a mansion is a terribly anachronistic image. "Oh, By the way, is that Akiha doing any better?" "Yes, it seems her condition improved by lunchtime. Perhaps you should stop by her room?" "Maybe, at least once---" ---Please be careful around her. "No, I shouldn't. I― can't see her right now." ―― It's not that I'm not thinking about her. But, because of what Ciel-senpai said, it's hard to see her right now. "Shiki-sama. Are you not returning to your room?" "Ah, you're right. Well then, shall we go in?" Acting cheerful to hide my uneasiness, I pass through the mansion gates. ―― It's night. I talked only a little to Akiha at supper, then came straight back to my room. She seemed no different than usual, so I'm sure Senpai's warning was wrong. "―― If I'm going to go, I should leave pretty soon." Senpai said we'll talk at the school tonight. If I go, she won't be my Senpai any longer. But if I don't go, everything will go back the way it was. Senpai left me with that choice. I'll---

*s362
"--I can't let it remain unanswered." If that dream is real. Am I really a bloodsucking, killer? ―― I can't let those questions remain unanswered. "I should take it, just in case." The knife has been in my desk ever since what happened with Satsuki; I slip it into my pocket. I go down to the lobby quietly, so that Hisui and Kohaku-san won't notice. I just need to open the door without making a sound--- but before I can open it, it opens with a creak. "Nii-san? What is it? Why are you standing here, frozen?" "A---Akiha, you―" Why are you here, I ask wordlessly. "I was just taking a walk in the garden. What about you, Nii-san? You look like you're going to go out right now." "―― Yeah. I left something at school, so I was going back for it." ―― I don't want to lie to Akiha. So, I say as little as possible. "Hmm, you forgot something?" Akiha narrows her eyes at me. "Well, alright, it's still eight. Make sure you are back by nine, Nii-san." "Right. I'll be back in an hour." "Understood. I shall leave the door unlocked; please take care." Akiha walks to the sitting room. ―― It's strange. Before, I would have been doubted more, but Akiha seems to trust me completely. ―― Is it because of what happened in the garden last night? Being trusted by Akiha, feeling that she trusts me, makes me very happy. ---Please be careful around her. "-Uh." Senpai's words return like a curse. "―― Anyway. I'll go to school, and come straight back." And I'll meet with Senpai. Alright. I grasp the door handle. The school is wrapped in silence. Our school closes at half past six, and no teachers or janitors patrol at night. At this time, the buildings are completely empty. ―― All around, it's quiet. The only sound is the beating of my own heart. "―― Is Senpai inside, I wonder―?" Although she said she would wait at school, she never said where. ―― No, Senpai probably deliberately didn't tell me. "―― Well, can't be helped. I'll cut the lock of a window and go in." I remove my glasses. "―― Kuh." Along with a light headache, the "lines" appear before me. The "lines" along which things easily break. Things which can be cut just by passing through them. "―― With Yumizuka, it was just desperation―" Removing my glasses calmly like this, I really feel how strange my eyes are. "―― Now, where's a window with a line in the lock―" Although anything can be cut, they can only be cut where the "lines" appear. If I cut the wall or the window itself, it'll draw attention tomorrow. The cut has to be as small as possible. "Ah, perfect. Here goes―" With a click, I cut the lock smoothly, and open the corridor window. -Thump. My chest aches as soon as I climb in the window. "Uh―" What is it? It's horribly― Thump. There's a horribly sinister atmosphere. "―― Senpai― where are― you?" It's hard even to murmur. My heart beats. A resounding pumping, like a drum driving my blood backwards. "―― Huh―?" It looks like my fingertips are trembling. I feel sick. Without my glasses, my headache is getting worse by the second. "What is this― it's― strange―" I don't understand. The atmosphere inside the building is so different from outside. If I have to put it into words, it's without life. Compared to the fresh air outside, the air in the corridor is so weak that it feels sad. "―― But, I know―" Though I'm breathing this air for the first time, I know it. Because I've always watched it. Every night, in my dream. When I kill people and drink their blood, the atmosphere is always― full of this smell of decay. "Eh?" A sound. From behind me, the sound of something falling. "Senpai―?" I turn. There,	          there is― A strange man. "Uh―!" I clasp my hand over my mouth, about to vomit. The man― the "lines" run within his body. They run through his whole body like blood vessels. "-Gih." The man walks toward me, as if in slow motion. "Uhhello―?" I make up my mind and talk to him. ―― It's strange, but my eyes are stranger. It's the first time I've seen "lines" all over a person's body like this, but take them away and you'll have a normal human. "---Gih---gigih―" The man is saying something. But his voice is not even a noise, I can't hear. The man approaches. Why is it? Whenever the man steps closer, a shudder runs through me. It's--- "Gih" The man is right in front of me. "W― wait, who―" ―― are you? I don't even have time to finish. "Ah!" There is a crash. As he approaches, the man throws me aside with a single hand. "Ugh---" My back. Thrown aside, my back smashes against the wall. It's so sudden, the pain makes my eyes dizzy. "Ow― what are you doing, all of a sudden―!" I stand and glare at the man. "--" My voice dies. He's― what is he? What is this thing before me? Was this a man? Is this a living human being? No, that's not important right now. I recover my sight, and look again at the man. ―― Yes, it's back. Sensei said that my eyes see the "death" within things. That's exactly right. Because--- "You're---" "Gi---gigi, gigigih." The man is saying something. Of course it doesn't speak words. Because half of his throat is missing. It was bitten away by something. So there's no way for him to speak. "Why---you were killed, yesterday―" "Gi---gigigigigih―" His shoulders are shaking; he seems to be laughing. But there's no mistake. The corpse before me is definitely the man I killed in the dream yesterday. "Ah---" The man approaches slowly. "Ah" There's no thought. The lump of death approaches. "Ahah." A shudder of pain. Then, I notice. When the man threw me before, the side of my chest was injured. My body hurts. Not just on the level of muscles; my bones themselves are creaking. Something definitely happened to my ribs. "Gihgigigigigigih―!" The man flings up an arm. At last, my numb head understands. ---Without a doubt, he intends to kill me. "Hii!" I dodge the sweep of the man's arm. There is an unpleasant crunching sound. The man's arm is embedded in the wall― it's buried right into the concrete wall. He did not hold back an inch. Breaking a concrete wall, and in return, he's breaking his own bones. "Ah---ahah―" It's a funny, hard to believe world. If it's a dream― if it's a dream, I want it to end now. "Gih---" The man turns towards me. "Aaa, ah---" Another crunch. The man comes toward me, his arm still in the concrete wall. The arm. Stuck in the wall, the arm tears away from his body. "Gih, gigih, gih." It's still laughing. "Ah---aaaahhhh!" My legs move. I can't bear to be here any longer. "Ahh, ghah, ghah―!" I collapse to my knees with a thump. The man― that corpse is not following. At that speed, it can't, catch me. "Hagh, ghahh―!" My chest hurts. Whenever I breathe, my ribs feel like they're about to break. "Gah― hah― ha― h." Somehow I catch my breath. Somehow. I have to somehow get back to normal. I MUST calm down. Think. Look, and then think. I learned that from Sensei. So I have to think hard. Even if that's a dead body. Even if it's someone I killed. "Ha---I can't think about it, that's just―!" Ignoring the pain in my ribs, I cry out. I don't understand. I can't understand. The one I killed is about to kill me. The one I have killed has returned to take his revenge. ---That's just a nightmare. It can't be real, just an insane nightmare. But what am I saying now? I've been in a nightmare for a long time already "Damn it!" I have to recover my breath and run away. I have to leave this school, go back to the mansion, tell Akiha I'm home― "Eh-?" A sound from behind me. "---It can't be." It caught up? No, that's impossible. It moved so slowly it couldn't just catch up like that. I look down the stairs. ―― There is no one coming up. The noise was just my "Ahh-!" Again, I'm beaten. When I turned around on the stairs, it seems it was already there. "Have to---get away―" I drag my aching body up. "Uhh---!?" I fall again with a thump. It seems that when he threw me this time, my leg was damaged. There's no strength in my right leg at all. I can't stand, and I can't escape. "Ah" Approaching footsteps. ---Thump. Clank, clank; a dry, emotionless sound. ---Thump. The putrid smell of a corpse hangs in the air. ---Thump. My heart beats loudly. All rational thought has long departed. ---Thump. It approaches. That corpse is coming to kill me. "Ahah." I'm just afraid. "Gih―" It's coming. With a body full of holes, it comes to kill me. One more step. Then it'll pierce my chest the way it did the wall, and that'll be the end. "Ahhah―" At that moment, I wonder. What is it that I fear? Am I afraid because the one I killed has returned? No, that's not it. Am I afraid because I'm about to be killed? No, not that either. I remember only one thing. In my dreams, how hot it is when I kill people. ―― I'm afraid of my own crime. I'm afraid of my own crime trying to kill people. "Kuh-hah, haha―" Well, if that's so, then there's no problem. This one's already dead, so there's nothing to fear. There's nothing wrong with putting the dead to rest. So. There's no need to hesitate about killing again, is there―? "Gih―!" The body flings up an arm. I take the knife from my pocket. ---What followed was, really, quick. Was it because I watched all those crimes in my dreams? Or maybe because those crimes were committed by my own hands like I suspected. My arm moved impossibly fast, and struck down the corpse like a true killer. The meat, divided into eight pieces, now just rolls around the corridor. "Ah---hah." A shudder. The feeling of slicing meat. The acceptance of taking a life. There is no flowing blood. Only my knife drips with blood; I remain spotless. "-" Shuddering. A feeling of pain and coldness crawls on my back. There is nothing to earn. Only my knife drips with blood, I haven't gained anything "Hah." I just feel ill. Maybe I'm going crazy. Looking at the remains before me, my chest hurts like it was torn open. The school at night. In the moonlight, it's amusing. "―― Hah," "―― Hahaha―" "―― Ahahahahahahaha!" I laugh without stopping. It's not funny. Only regret is felt. I killed. Whatever the reason, I killed someone again. Even though he was blameless. This person also had a life to protect. "Haha, hahaha, hahahahahahaha―!" A jarring, laughing voice. I want to kill my ears for listening, and my throat for laughing. But I can only laugh. At least, I have to laugh. Unless I do a single act resembling human actions, I will break. "Haha, ha, haha, ha-" I'm not laughing because something is funny. I laugh to keep my sanity. If I can't even ridicule myself, I can't keep my sanity. "Hahhahaha, ha― hah." ―― Perhaps I should have cried. But I won't allow myself such hypocrisy. What do I mean by― killing the dead― isn't a crime. "Hah---hah-ahh." ―― it doesn't change. Whether he was living or dead, it doesn't change the fact that I made the decision to kill him. Even if he was already a corpse, the feeling of stopping his activity does not dull. "Hah." I can't get mad at myself for my stupidity. Even if they're dead, killing someone is still a sin. As long as I, Tohno Shiki, remain a proper human, the burden of this sin will never leave me. ―― I remember Yumizuka. Even if it was the right thing to do, in the end, I know she wanted to live. Saying death is salvation is only the selfish wish of those still living. Death― Is just that, and is so painful. Someone is coming. This time, it has to be Senpai. "-Kuh." Somehow, I stand, holding onto the wall. Thump, Thump. My heart still beats violently. Even if my heart is halfway dead, my body tries to live until the very end. ―― Such a worthless life. Dying like this is painful― I realized that already eight years ago, during my time with Yumizuka, and even this very moment. Yet, Tohno Shiki's body is still making a great effort to survive. "―― How― ugly---" But, which is ugly? The heart that thinks I should die, because I'm a killer? Or the body, trying to live by killing others? ―― I think it's the heart. Good or evil, my heart is really fragile after all. "You're here." Breathing heavily, I grasp the knife. My injured right leg hurts faintly. If I can feel pain, I can still move. Meaning I can still fight. And Ciel-senpai appears in the moonlight. "―― I'm surprised. In all the dreams you never were dressed like that." "Yes. Because these are the armaments to kill a vampire." A jolt. I understand the instant I see her eyes and hear her voice. This person plans to kill me without the slightest hesitation. "―― I see. You called me here to kill me, Senpai." "-" Senpai doesn't answer. ―― Clearly, because there's nothing to say. "That's mean. You said I'm not the killer, but you knew in your heart that I was." "---Yes. I knew from the beginning that the vampire haunting this town was Tohno Shiki." "You knew― from the beginning―?" "Yes. So, I came to this school. In order to watch you." So saying, she draws a dagger. Twice the length and width of my knife, it is a weapon intended to kill. "---Senpai, I don't know what you are at all. Even if I knew, I don't think it would concern me." "Yes; this is a situation of no concern to you." "―― Yeah. But, I'm afraid I won't be killed. Thinking about it, I killed Yumizuka because I didn't want to die. So---I can't just die here. If you say you're going to kill me, I'll―" "That's fine. If we agree to kill each other, then there is crime, but no punishment. It would be more helpful if you think of it this way." A noise of movement. Before I realize it, Senpai's body is right in front of me. "Well then, Tohno-kun. Let us continue last night's fight." A moment. Ciel-senpai moves fast enough to fling up sparks. Her attack is very simple. Leaping from right in front of me, she slashes a horizontal line with her dagger. "――!" I block with my own knife, and am pushed back. "!" My body staggers. I desperately stop myself from collapsing backwards, and look for― "Wha-" For a moment, my mind freezes. There's no sign of her in the corridor. In an instant, as our weapons clashed, Senpai suddenly disappeared "Eh-?" ---I think it was just by chance. Without reason, just the feel of a breeze beside me, I shift my gaze. In the blue moonlight shining in through the window, I see Senpai's silhouette running up the wall like she was going up a flight of stairs. "-Above!?" Even as I notice, I lower my body. "--!" Scrambling on all fours like a dog, I escape forward. Glancing back, I see Senpai fall from the ceiling precisely where I was. ―― After swinging at me, she ran up the wall to try to strike my head from the ceiling? Such an absurd, rollercoaster-like movement was charmingly beautiful. Even though it could have skewered the back of my head. "--" As if her previous flash of movement never happened, Senpai stops moving. Is she surprised I avoided that blow? Her blue eyes confirm that Tohno Shiki is still alive. Her eyes devoid of feeling, like a machine. There is a tension, as I wait for her to spring into her next action. "---" I forget even to breathe. With those eyes upon me, I can't move. In just a moment more, that dagger will be driven into my chest "---Ssst." The only sound is my heart pounding. I stand unable to move, and Senpai only stares at me. ―― This is bad. At this rate, I'll break under this tension, and make a movement. When that happens, Senpai will certainly strike me down. "" All I can do is grasp my knife tightly. At that moment, Senpai suddenly speaks. "I'm surprised. You're certainly an excellent killer. You are not good at feeling the other's presence, but you are good at feeling your own death. Even if you don't remember it, perhaps you have been trained for such things." Senpai speaks without even moving her eyebrows. "Against someone that has a superior self-defense mechanism close to seeing the future, assassination is useless. Trying to attack you from a blind spot was pointless, Tohno-kun." Seeming terribly sad, Senpai lets out a sigh. "--?" "It's a pity. If I can't kill your consciousness before you feel pain, all I can do is attack with my full strength. Even if you can see death coming, your reflexes also make it an almost moot point." Creak. "You don't look well, Tohno-kun." Thump. "You've been feeling that way for a while, haven't you? Nausea that feels like your heart is being grabbed." Shudder. "You're so sensitive. That's―" Shudder. "―― Because of the impulse all living things have that says 'I'm about to be killed'." Saying that, she strikes from right in front of me. "Kuh―!!" I block her dagger with mine. A shock. Senpai's simple attack feels like she used a giant hammer. My knife screeches. "Tttch―!" My fingertips go numb. But I don't have time to think about that. Her foot audibly strikes the ground. "Ha, guh―――!?" The air is knocked out of me. Senpai has stepped into the gap between my legs. So close that our bodies collide, and with that momentum, Senpai slams her shoulder into my chest. I stagger. The strength in my knife weakens. Without a single pause, her second attack begins. Her dagger swings upwards from below. Somehow, I block it with my knife, but I can't kill its momentum. Slash. There's a horrible sound. "Ah--" It's hot. Somewhere, I'm cut. Falling meat, the heat of blood. There's no time to feel any of that. The third blow comes. It was probably aimed at my heart. Since I immediately twisted my body to avoid it, the knife rips out my rib along with the flesh around it. "Gah, aaahhhh―!!!!" I scream. The coldness of death does not cause me to shudder. But fear from the pain races through me. There. Follows the fourth unforgiving blow. My ribs are damaged. I can only use the power of my arm to wield my knife. But with that, it's impossible to block Senpai's dagger. "Kuh-!" Somehow, I jump back on my staggering leg. I get enough distance. Senpai turns, showing me her back Crash. She drives a roundhouse kick like a spear into my belly. "Haahh―!!!!!" I collapse backwards onto the hallway floor. I don't have time to feel pain. If I don't stand up immediately, I'll be killed. But it's too late. The moment I get up, Senpai is right in front of me. The dagger strikes down at my heart. "--!" I was just, desperate. In desperation, I try to match her blow by placing my knife next to Senpai's neck. ---Then. Senpai's dagger stops short. "Haghh---" Breathing. My breathing is, hard. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*― Her dagger is aimed at my throat. If Senpai moves her hand even slightly, I'll die instantly. "Ha― ah―" That fact. Just that causes me to go insane. "---It's over. Even if you stab that knife through my neck, I won't die." "Wha---what are―" "You said before that you saw it. Even though my body was pierced by an iron pipe, my body heals the wound instantly. ―― Certainly if you stab me through the neck I'll be dead for a while, but I'll kill you before that." "-Wha." What she says is true. ―― There's no sense in lying in a situation like this. In other words. This situation where both of us hold each other's life in each other's hands is meaningless. "Won't---die―?" ―― Ah, but it could be true. Even injured like that, Senpai came to school like normal. "---Kuh." But, screw all that. I can see "death" on her body. Although it's very different from other people's, I can still see her death. So, killing her is easy. The "lines" have no exceptions. "If you don't believe me, please, use your knife― In any case, you can't save yourself unless you kill me. Shall we test it out?" "--" ――She's provoking me. If I can be killed, kill me, she's saying. But Senpai, provocation like that is fatal. I'm not like the othersI can really kill you. My heart beats. If I look down, her dagger is at my chest. ―― I have to kill. Because I don't want to die. I found out I shouldn't die that easily, so I can't let myself be killed. No, it's simpler than that. I just, don't want to die. My heart beats. So there's only one answer. Kill. Drive this knife into the "line" I see in Ciel's neck, and kill her. Kill if you want to live. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill---

*s363
I can't breathe properly. Senpai's eyes don't even appear interested in my death. Her dagger is poised directly in front of my heart. A situation where I'm a second away from being killed. "That's odd. You've killed so many people, yet you are frightened to die yourself." "" Her breath blows into my eyes. Her words make me dizzy. "Goodbye. If you won't do it, Tohno-kun, I'll have to do it myself." Saying that, Senpai tenses her arms. "-" This is the end. Tohno Shiki dies here. If I don't want that. I have to stab with this knife faster than Senpai---! "Guh!" My fingertips fill with strength. But that's all. My arms don't move at all. ―― I don't want to die. It's not that I'm willing to die since I'm a killer. But if I don't kill Ciel-senpai, I'll be killed. So right now, I understand that even if I don't want to kill, I have to. So why? Why won't my arm move Suddenly. I wanted to talk more with you, Tohno-kun. That's why I really don't want to die now. Those words. But, this is for sure the best way. ---So, don't cry, Tohno-kun. You did the right thing. They force themselves into my memory. Yeah, bye bye, Tohno-kun. Thank you---and, sorry. -Yeah. I see now. "Why aren't you resisting?" I hear Senpai's voice. The dagger is still at my chest; it tears my clothes and digs into my flesh. "Like this, you'll die. So why? Why aren't you moving your knife?" That's because― "―― I can't." "Why not? Even though you've killed so many people up to now?" Never again. "―― I can't do it." "You just killed that corpse. After you've done it once, a second, or third time will not change anything. If you don't do it, I will kill you." ―― She's serious. In a second, the killer called Tohno Shiki will surely be killed. It's not that I'm not afraid. Yeah, but still--- "I can't― kill someone---" As I speak, tears flow. It's not like something is sad, or someone's unhappy. But the tears running down my cheeks don't stop. How much time has passed? My mind which has been in a trance― "---Phew. You understand at last, Tohno-kun." ―― Comes back with Senpai's words. "Eh---Sen, pai―?" "See, are you satisfied? You're not a killer. Those words were true words. So, all this is just a dream. Tohno-kun is Tohno-kun. Very gentle, thoughtful, and so sensitive as to cry over something like this. Just the ordinary, everyday boy I yearned for." Saying so, Senpai puts the dagger away. Her scary tone of death disappears, and Senpai returns to her everyday gentle self. "Why―? You didn't come here to kill me, Senpai―?" "Right, I came here to kill the self-loathing in your heart. You're not a killer. But since it seemed you wouldn't believe that no matter how much I told you, I had to persuade you on a more physical level." "Wha---persuade me physically? Then, you mean, this was all just an act―!?" "No, I was serious. I couldn't completely rule out the possibility of you being the killer, Tohno-kun. Therefore I couldn't hold back. Besides, it is more fun to go all out. You know, like how you enjoy teasing someone you like." Senpai says something pretty scary with a smile. "Ha---" ---And with that, I collapse. All the things I've been thinking about up until now seem so foolish. "Haha, ha---" For some reason, it's funny and I laugh. As Senpai says, my fear that I might be a killer has disappeared. "―― Yeah, you're right. It feels like I finally got it. But that's terrible, Senpai. You went too far today." "Yes. I've been going easy on you up until now, so I made up for that too." Smiling, Senpai holds out her hand. I take it. With a grunt, Senpai pulls me up. We exit the building onto the school grounds. Senpai has treated the wounds she inflicted. By some trick, the wounds closed after Senpai put medicine-like stuff on there and put her hand over it. "Well then, I promised to tell you what I know. What do you want to hear, Tohno-kun?" "What---well, that's obvious. I want to know everything about my dreams. Why do I have dreams about killing people― who exactly are you― there's a lot I don't understand." "Ahh, I see. Well, let's start with the dreams you have, Tohno-kun. "To put it simply, I don't think the dream you're seeing is your dream. Tohno-kun, you say you dream of killing, but isn't the dream more like watching someone killing someone else?" "―― Well yeah. Do you think I would kill people in my dreams if I could control myself?" "See, that's what I mean. When you sleep, you go into the killer's mind. Well, not exactly going into but more like being taken into. So, even though your viewpoint was that of the killer, didn't you feel as though you were watching things from afar?" "――――" That's---precisely right. Even though I've had dreams about killings for a while now, they've all felt as if I were watching a "scene". "But, why is my mind and this killer's mind merging? There must be some reason, right?" "―― Yes, there's a very clear reason. But let us leave that aside for a moment. First, we have to discuss what you are calling the killer." "Certainly, there is a killer. But it's characteristics are more like a vampire's." "―― That's fair enough. Certainly, you could call someone like that a vampire." I remember the scene in my dream. That guy, while enjoying the killing, he ate their flesh and blood. "Yes. I am the person who came to this town to deal with that vampire. ―― Although I can't tell you the details, the world has various defense mechanisms. Just like there are police to deal with those who break the law, there are also many organizations which deal with heretics who are inhuman. ―― Think of me like a member of that kind of organization." "―― Deal with vampires?" "Yes. That which sucks the blood of the living to maintain its own flesh. A stopped life which does so in order to have eternal life. It is my role to wipe out such heretics. That's the reason I was fighting the vampire every night in your dreams." "--" There's nothing to say. To be honest, I don't understand the world she's talking about at all. "―― Huh? So you've fought the vampire several times already?" "Twice now. The first time it escaped, and the second time, our encounter was rather painful." "Right? So, you've seen his face, haven't you? So didn't you know immediately I wasn't the vampire?" "No. Unfortunately, I couldn't be certain. Since some vampires can change their bodies freely, you cannot rely on appearance to identify them." "―― Really. That's a problem, then." "But, now it's clear. So we've beaten around the bush, but this vampire is the serial killer then?" "Yes. The dead bodies reported as victims of the serial killer are merely leftover food. Usually the flesh is consumed completely, or the blood is drained and they become vampires too, so there shouldn't be any bodies left." "―― Hold on. If people who get their blood sucked turn into vampires, then wouldn't they start multiplying?" "No, there is a limit to those who are killed by having their blood sucked, yet 'remain' without dying. Most humans cannot separate the soul from the body, so the soul dies with the death of the body. Only perhaps one in a hundred people can 'remain' without dying. ―― Like Yumizuka Satsuki did." "Wha---Senpai, you knew about Yumizuka?" "No. By the time I got there, you had already destroyed her. ―― I'm sorry. Back then, even though I knew you were in pain, I couldn't help you." "No, it's alright. I want to think that what happened with Yumizuka was for the best. ―― But, I see now. Yumizuka wasn't a vampire from the beginning. She was attacked by that vampire, and that was the result---" "Yes, that's true. But I don't think there are others like Yumizuka-san. It takes many years before a vampire can function as a vampire. For her to be able to function immediately, Yumizuka Satsuki must have had amazing spiritual conception." "Eh―? Spiritual conception? What's that?" "A functional extent of the brain determined when a person is an embryo---or so it is said. Like how you use your ability, it is employing a section of the brain most people never use. The same for Yumizuka Satsuki. She was naturally 'suitable'. So, instead of being under the control of her parent vampire, she became a vampire that could act independently." I don't understand Senpai's explanation. But, one thing occurs to me. "Senpai. You mentioned my abilities― so, you know about my eyes―?" "Eyes? No, I don't know what kind of eyes you have, Tohno-kun, but I know that you have an unique ability. Tohno-kun's blood is special. Not a trained ability like mine, but something you are born with. Those kind of things are called 'supernatural powers'. Most people have only one channel open in their minds, but you have another channel open that we can't see, right?" "―― Special blood― you mean, the blood of the Tohno house―?" "Yes, the Tohno bloodline is ancient. But looking at the history of the Tohno family, one can see the abilities of its members are varied. Such as those who can receive divine inspiration, those unable to maintain their shape as humans and become killers, or those who never awaken to their power. ―― As time passed, this blood has thinned and probably most of these abilities do not occur anymore." "" I'm aghast. If what Senpai says is true, then not just me, but Akiha will also have something "broken" like my eyes―? "Shall I continue? Tohno-kun, you asked a while ago. Why are your senses merging with those of the vampire?" "Ah― ah, yes, I did―" "I think that is also related to your abilities. Your brain has a larger channel than other people's. Because of that, when you sleep and your sense of self dims, your mind is drawn towards a vampire which has an easily connectable brain with you." "Huh―? Senpai, what do you mean, an easily connectable brain? You can't mean they are made similarly, right?" "No, that is precisely what I mean. Have you ever heard of twins sharing experiences?" "Twins sharing experiences―?" "For instance, if the elder brother is injured, the younger brother who's miles away feels the same pain. I think that your dreams are similar to this. "Fundamentally, identical twins are two humans' flesh born from the same genes. They are body parts made from the same instructions, so it isn't impossible for pain felt by one brain to be received by the other." "The brain is an organ that manages reception and transmission. Since every person's brain is made from a different blueprint, we have to communicate our feelings through language. But if two brains are precisely the same, thought will be transmitted without the need for language. To put it in the previous terms, since the brain's channel is on the same frequency, the electric signal is received. Since your brain is superior to others', you connect to the bodies close to you." "―― It can't be. I don't have any twin." "I know. But in your case, it doesn't need to be a twin. It's not like you are merging with them, but more like you have similar brains. Since your brain has many channels, there is no need for you to be identical twins. Simply the same roots, a similar body― that's probably all that is needed for you to be drawn in. Probably a sibling with the same parents― Well, I suppose an exception could be made in the case of organ transplants; the 'flesh' might pull on your mind in that case." ---It could happen with anyone connected by blood―? That---that can't be. Akiha is the only blood relative I have left now. Only Akiha. Is there― no one but Akiha? "It can't be. That's― that's wrong." ―― Senpai doesn't answer. In my mind, I see Akiha's figure, drinking Kohaku-san's blood. "That can't be. I knew it, it wasn't a dream. I was the one who killed people and drank their blood. Because, if I not" All together, it makes sense. "―― I suspected you at first. But after meeting you, I decided you weren't it. But I might have just been fooling myself. So, tonight was a gamble for me. If you had killed me without hesitation, I would have known you were a vampire― But, you weren't, after all." "---No. That was just---" "Tohno-kun. All those in the Tohno family have something 'inhuman' mixed in their blood. Though some were completely harmless, there are usually only one of these in each generation. In the past, there were many members of the Tohno family that drank blood. But you do not need to drink the blood of others or have an urge to. So" "How---how would you know that, Senpai?" "―― Tohno-kun, the Tohno House holds a possibility of giving birth to a vampire. If you are not it, then―" "---" No, I shake my head desperately. ---I won't accept Senpai's words. I can't accept them. ―― But, I remember. In the detached building, the face of Tohno Akiha drinking Kohaku-san's blood. "―― It's not Akiha. The one with strange power― is me." "--You may be right. Just by looking, Akiha-san does not seem to have her power awakened. She is certainly contaminated with it, but only to a level that she can still turn back." "―― No. It's not Akiha―! I'm the only one who has these troubles. Akiha waited for me for many years, and just today, she said goodbye to me properly―!" "I only hunt vampires. Whoever it is, I cannot overlook them." "-" Unable to speak, I only bite my lip. ―― I don't understand. If― if Akiha is such a thing, what should I do? Should I pretend not to realize, or should I fight Senpai to defend Akiha? ―― It's useless. No matter how much I think, I can't find any answers. "---I understand. Akiha-san is a very important person to you. Probably more important than yourself." "―― Of course. A little sister is always important to her brother." "We might end up fighting each other." "――" There's nothing to say. ―― I'm completely defeated. Senpai clearly states things I don't want to say. ―― We reach the school gates. Senpai seems to have reached a conclusion, as she doesn't say anything. "---I won't ask what you'll do now. We'll part here." Her eyes emotionless, Senpai extends a hand. "――――――" Saying nothing, I take her hand. For only a brief moment. Senpai and I exchange a hollow handshake. With just a goodbye, Senpai departs. ―― I return to the mansion where Akiha awaits. I know from the conversation with Senpai that what I see are just dreams. But, the fundamental problem is still unsolved. The vampire--the truth, that thing which kills people every night. If it's really Akiha, what can I do? What should I do? "Kuh―!" I don't know. Regretfully, all I can do is bite on my lip.
 * pant* *pant* *pant*

*s364
"I can't." I can't go. The few remaining things I can be certain about. My life at school, Ciel as my Senpai― I can't lose them. "" I know this can't last forever. But stillI don't want to lose my peaceful life I have left. Night. The time I promised to meet Senpai has already passed and I will watch that dream tonight once more. "――――" No, that's not right. I won't rely on Senpai's help. This is my problem, so I will solve it myself. In order to keep living the way I have until now, I will have to settle matters with this "killer" myself To prove that I am a killer or not. ―― I don't even have to think about it. I just have to look around the town at night and find the killer which isn't me-- I let out a breath. --I walk around the night-shrouded town. I put my hands in my pocket, feeling the knife in there on my fingertips as I walk around town. *pant*-*pant* ---I breathe quietly as I walk around. Trying not to draw attention. I look at the people passing by as I stand concealing my presence from everyone. *pant*--*pant*, *pant*. I am searching for the killer. Someone will get attacked tonight. He is looking for a new victim. Say, a girl with long, black hair. A girl around my age would be best. No need to mention the beauty of her hands and feet, but the beauty of her neck should be considered. In the end, everything counts on that one spot. *p-pant*, *pant*, *pant*. I look for the killer. ―― I know I won't find him easily. I knew from my dreams that the perfect prey is hard to find. *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant* B― u― t Tonight, this town bores me. I cannot find my PREY. I'm getting angry. My objective was to find someone, or to kill someone, or something like that. "Ha." I'll hold my breath. I'll hold on to my knife. I should concentrate, so I will be able to return death at any time. I pant more and more. ---I look for the KILLER. But I can't find him. Only time passes. *pant*, *pant*. It overflows, sharpens, is used, is used up, and over time stands up, and changes form and--- In front of me lies tonight's prey. My panting fills the air. It is a dead woman's corpse. In my hand is a knife. The red blood on my knife drips to the ground. Why? I was looking for the killer, but all of a sudden, there's the dead body of a woman right in front of me. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*. My breathing gets out of control. A dead body in front of me. A bloody knife in my hand. --I don't understand. When, at what time, what I did. Did something happen to my mind? Yes, like― it overflows, sharpens, is used, is used up, and over time stands up, and changes form, changes its meaning, becomes free, explodes, and lightens up. On that path. The theory of evolving consciousness and meaning. But an important path is missing. Since when. Did I. Turn into. The other "me"? -I see. There was no need for me to give you a push, Shiki. From behind me, that voice sounds out. Heavy breathing. I turn around. There. Someone I have never seen before, yet someone who looks like me, stands there. --It can't be helped if you're already broken. Bye, Shiki. I wanted to play around with you for a bit longer. Slash. I'm cut with a knife. It hurts. It's funny. It's deep. It's great! "Ha--haha, ha." I start to pass out. Like that, in that ambiguous state, I was killed. ―― I'm happy, in a way. Tohno Shiki was killed by the killer. That's proof that I wasn't the killer.

*s365
―― It was years and years ago. I came here, after having shut myself up in my room for so long. Probably after I had become friends with one of the servant girls, and was coming out to play at last. ---I'm sorry, Nii-san. In the empty courtyard, Akiha suddenly started to cry. Even when I asked what she was apologizing for, she just kept apologizing. Because we stole everything from you, Nii-san. The reason why Akiha is crying is something that has already ended for me in the past. ―― It would be a lie to say I didn't hold a grudge. But, a six year old girl can't feel responsible for that, and it can't be something she would apologize so desperately for. In the first place, she didn't do anything wrong. ---I'm sorry. I'm sorry, Nii-san. ―― Why didn't I notice? From the very first time I met Akiha, she was always apologizing to me. In this big mansion, the only one who cried for me. ---Thank you. But, that's enough. Smiling, I stroked Akiha's head. Akiha looked up at me, bewildered. Then, for the first time, I felt strongly― ---You don't have to cry, Akiha. From now on, we're brother and sister. ―― I remember Akiha's face laughing happily. I made a promise then. We would be a real family. Since I was the elder brother, I would protect Akiha, whatever happened. Such thoughts. I had a time where I held on to those thoughts as if I was dreaming. "Nn―" I awake to the morning light. Knowing for sure that I am not the killer, I had no dreams of murder last night. "―― But, there was something―" I feel like I had a nostalgic dream. When Akiha and I were still young, a dream from before we knew what we were to each other― "Excuse me. It is time to get up, Shiki-sama." "Yeah, morning, Hisui. You're early again this morning." Hisui bows and enters. As always, she places down a fresh school uniform and bids me good morning. "Shiki-sama, what time did you return last night? Akiha-sama was waiting in the sitting room." "―― Yeah, I was tired yesterday. I knew Akiha was waiting in the sitting room, but I went straight to my room." Answering, I feel depressed from self-loathing. ―― Last night. After parting from Ciel-senpai, I returned to the mansion and went straight to my room to escape Akiha. Although I denied it to Senpai, I was afraid to ask Akiha. I can't just ask Akiha, "Are you a vampire?" If the answer was the worst possible, I wouldn't know what to do. Thinking about that sort of thing, I can't face her, and I can't talk to her. "Hisui. Is Akiha already in the sitting room?" "Yes. She has been waiting for you for some time." "―― I see. That's bad―" Right now, I have no confidence that I can talk with her as I usually do. I'm not sure I can manage even a casual greeting. "Hisui. Sorry, but could you stay with me today? Until I leave, I'd like you by my side." "" Although her expression does not change, Hisui looks at me in shock. "---I understand. Then, I shall accompany you until you leave, Shiki-sama." Bowing very deeply, Hisui grants my request. In the sitting room, Kohaku-san is drinking tea with Akiha. "Ah, morning, both of you." Somehow, I greet them naturally. "――――――" Maybe she's mad at me for going straight to my room; Akiha glances only briefly at me, saying nothing. "Good morning, Shiki-san. It's unusual to see you together with Hisui-chan." "―― Yeah, I don't feel great today, so I asked her to escort me. It would be dangerous if I felt giddy on the stairs." "Ehe~, I see. Hisui-chan, you really are relied on." "――――" Of course, Hisui stands beside me silently. "Well, I'll go and prepare breakfast. Please wait with Akiha-sama." Kohaku-san goes into the kitchen. "――――" Akiha says nothing. Feeling an unpleasant atmosphere, I sit down on the sofa. ―― ―――― ―――――― An uneasy silence rules the sitting room. "Nii-san." "Nn---what is it, Akiha?" "You said you're not feeling well; are you feeling alright―?" "No, it's nothing major. You don't need to worry about it." "―― Really. Well, then, that's good, but―" Akiha looks away uneasily. "―?" There's something strange about Akiha's attitude. It's obvious she cares about last night, but she's different from usual. Usually, she would at least say "Why didn't you tell me when you came home?" Instead, she looks incredibly nervous. "Uh, Akiha?" "Ah, Nii-san?" The two of us speak simultaneously. "Ah, yes. What is it, Nii-san?" "No, what were you going to say?" "―― Nothing, I was just calling your name" "―――?" I get even more confused. "Akiha-sama, Shiki-san! Breakfast is ready―!" Kohaku-san's voice comes from the dining room. "Well, shall we go, Akiha?" "---Yes, let's go, Nii-san." Somehow, Akiha seems awfully meek this morning. ―― And now, I hate myself even more. Before, I was thinking how difficult it would be to see Akiha, yet I'm thinking if she is this subdued, I want to talk with her more. "Well then, Shiki-sama, Akiha-sama, have a good day." Following my instructions precisely, Hisui follows us to the main gates. "Since today's Saturday, I'll be back a little early― Ah, but you don't need to wait out here. Since I may go to play for a bit, please wait in the mansion." Affirming her consent, Hisui bows and we leave the gates of the mansion behind. "――――" Now. The problem is the way from here to school. "――――" Akiha follows silently next to me. ――Although part of me is glad of the silence, it still feels uncomfortable. We arrive at school. It is just past seven-thirty. Only a small number of students arrive at this time. "――――" Akiha is still silent. ―― It would be really awkward if we didn't exchange a word all morning. "―― Hey, Akiha." "Ah― ah. Yes, what is it, Nii-san?" "What is it―? You― you seem really odd this morning. You're not even angry about last night and you seem really distant." "Eh---does it seem that way?" "―― Yeah, it does. Are you still feeling bad? If so, you should be resting---" ---Ah. Suddenly, I notice. Akiha took the day off school yesterday. Yesterday Ciel-senpai had bandages on her arm, and said she had a painful experience. "――――――" "―― Um, Nii-san, you don't really look well either." "Ahno, that's―" I shake my head, to throw off the unpleasant image. ―― There's something wrong. Since Akiha suffers from the same frailties as I do, there's nothing strange about her taking a day off school. I have to trust Akiha, so I can't let my imagination run away with me like that. "I'm fine. More importantly, what's wrong? Somehow, you seem really feminine this morning, not like yourself at all." "―― You just said something really terrible, Nii-san." "Ah, yes, that's a little more like it. I'll feel uneasy if you're not like this, Akiha― Well, being calm isn't that bad every once in a while." "―― Oh. Am I always so rough?" "Ah― no, you are gentle. You're polite, and very proper― That's strange, in that case, why――" Why don't I think of her as being calm all the time? "―― Well, it's okay. If you say there's nothing wrong with you, I won't ask anymore. Come on, let's go inside." "――――――" Looking like she wants to say something more, Akiha follows me into the school building. "See you later; since school finishes early today, we can have lunch at the mansion." "Ah---Nii-san." "Hm? What is it, do you feel bad after all? If so, I'll take you to the nurse―" "No, I feel fine. I don't feel bad at all. But there is a reason I just― feel completely lost this morning." "―? Lost? What do you mean?" "Um― Nii-san, do you remember that childhood promise?" Suddenly, Akiha glances up at me with flushed cheeks. "---Childhood promise? What's that?" "―― Geez. Of course you don't remember it. That's fine, it's nothing at all. I didn't expect you to anyway. It seems it didn't mean anything to you!" With a hmph, Akiha turns away. "What's this all of a sudden? When we were children, that was eight years ago. You say promise, but there's so many promises I made to you. Even if you ask me like that, I won't be able to remember." "That's― true, but― aren't there some things you want others to remember? Last night, I had a dream about when we were small, so I wondered if you would remember." "Akiha. You think I can remember everything just because you saw a dream from your childhood?" "―― But, it was nostalgic. Don't you remember, the first time you called my name, and stroked my head under that tree? Back then, I would cry easily, right? Everyone would try to calm me down when I cried, but you would be sad with me. So it caused me to cry more, but afterwards, I really felt like there was nothing sad anymore. From that time, INii-san? What's wrong? Do you feel ill―?" "---Akiha. That dream, last night. Is it the time you were crying in the empty garden―?" "Ah― yes. I don't remember it very well, but it felt like that kind of dream---" "--" Something cold runs down my back. That dream. I had that dream too. ―― Senpai said. I get pulled into the vampire's mind. "Nii-san? Are you sure you're alright―?" "It's nothing. Well, I'm going this way, so bye!" I part from Akiha, feeling sick. ―― Why? Why is the result always the worst possible? Being drawn into the vampire's mind as I sleep. Last night. I didn't want to know I was dreaming the same dream as Akiha instead of the killer's dream. ―― There are only a few people in the classroom. I move to my seat by the window, and put down my bag. "――――" Sitting in my chair, I wait for homeroom to start. "Oh, you're early, Tohno. You look pretty pale this morning; you alright?" "Arihiko? ―― Honestly, you, Akiha, you all keep saying the same thing. Do I really look that bad?" "Uh? Nah, actually, you look much like you always do. I guess you just look really down, huh." "――― Down, huh." Certainly, I feel down. If Senpai came and said, "Wasn't it like I said?" I wouldn't be able to say anything back. "---Arihiko? Have you seen Senpai today?" "Eh? Which Senpai?" "Which―? The only Senpai we both know is Ciel-senpai, right?" "Who's that? 'Shieru'? Were there any foreign students at this school?" My mouth falls open in astonishment. "―― Arihiko, you―" My broken voice gets that far. But I can't get any further. "What is it, Tohno? If you got something to say, then say it. I'll listen to anything except money problems." Arihiko acts like usual. Acting like usual, he doesn't remember Senpai at all. "You really don't remember Senpai―?" "That's why I'm asking, who is this Senpai you keep talking about?" "--" I can't answer anymore. Gradually, I begin to understand the meaning of the goodbye she gave last night. "Oh, old Kunifuji'll be here any moment. See you later!" Arihiko returns to his own desk. The teacher enters the classroom, homeroom begins, and after that, the first period starts with physics. I just observe vacantly. Senpai has really disappeared. She has not merely disappeared from before me, but she has vanished, without a trace. The spell has easily faded. ―― Looking somewhat sad, she said that. Arihiko doesn't remember her. I'm sure no one else remembers either. She was never a student here. She was just sent here in order to observe me. So, once she revealed her true character to me, there was no need for her to remain here. "--" My chest hurts. In place of proving that I was not a killer, Ciel-senpai disappeared like a mirage--- Lunch comes, and all classes end. Seeking to enjoy Saturday to the fullest, my classmates rush out of the classroom. "Oh? What is it, Tohno? You're not going?" "Ah, just staying a bit longer. I thought I'd wait a bit for someone." "Hmmm? That'd be Akiha-chan, huh?" "No way. If it were Akiha, I'd go and pick her up. I'm waiting for someone who has no reason to come, so I don't know if I'll get to see her." "Right. Well, later." "Yeah, and don't go playing around too much at night." "Ahah! I'm done for if you have to tell me that." Arihiko goes, and the other students start to go as well. I am left alone in the classroom, still waiting for Ciel-senpai. Click, the hand of the clock hits 1pm. As the sounds of practice begin to echo from the grounds, the classroom door slides open. "--" It is Akiha. She comes over to my seat by the window. "Nii-san? You're not going home?" "―― No, I'll go. I just haven't seen Senpai today. I thought if I waited here, she might come by." ―― No, that's wrong. I just want her to come by. But, she's never going to appear before me again. "---Is that so? Well then, I'll wait with you." Akiha sits at the desk next to me. "―― I don't mind or anything. You really are nosy, aren't you?" "Yes. I'm your sister, after all." ―― Seeming a little happy, Akiha sits on the chair with a smile. ―― Well, there's no reason to send her away. Although it's unpleasant when Akiha and Senpai see each other, Senpai isn't coming anyway. I'm just wasting a day. It's afternoon. Akiha doesn't complain, and merely sits next to me. ―― Come to think of it this is the first time I've been with Akiha for such a long time since I came back to the mansion. Without conversation, I'm more aware of Akiha than ever. When we were small, Akiha was always crying. And for eight years, Akiha waited for me. And even now, Akiha simply accompanies me calmly. ―― When I was told that Akiha might be a vampire, all I did was to deny it. The reasons are obvious. Akiha is my important younger sister, so I didn't want to accept it. ―― The girl I promised to protect. The reason I returned to the Tohno mansion. My surprise when I met Akiha for the first time after eight years, now grown beautiful. Akiha is important to me. I think I love her. But what kind of love it is, I cannot put into words clearly. We've lived as siblings for only two years. During that time, the feeling of wanting to protect her was stronger than the feeling of family. "――――" I don't understand. At times, I gaze on Akiha so much that I don't understand myself. It's not that she's important to me because she's my younger sister. She's just important to me. So. Even if she's a vampire, I--- "Akiha. Shall we go back?" "I don't mind, but― is that alright, Nii-san? Senpai isn't here yet, is she?" "No. She was never going to come, so it's alright." "――――" Akiha says nothing more. ―― Suddenly, I realize something. Arihiko and the others― even the teachers don't remember Senpai. But Akiha seems to. "Akiha. What do you think of Senpai?" "―― I'm not sure who you mean by 'Senpai'. But I think you mean Ciel-san? In that case, my opinion hasn't changed. I do not want you to associate with that person." "Wha-" My voice dies. Akiha remembers Senpai. Everyone else has forgotten her, so why--- "Akiha, you" "Nii-san? What is it? You have such a terrible expression right now." "―― Why? Why do you remember, Akiha? Everyone has forgotten Senpai, so why do you remember her―!?" "Eh?" Akiha's expression freezes. And then, she looks away from me. "Akiha. Could it be― you knew from the beginning who Senpai was―?" "" She doesn't answer. ―― The silence means "yes". "Akiha―! Answer me, you knew Senpai was a vampire hunter from the beginning, is that why you didn't like her―!?" "Vampire― Nii-san" Akiha looks at me, aghast. ―― Her face doesn't seem surprised at the word vampire, but it seems she's surprised to hear it coming from me. "―― Akiha, answer me. If you don't, I---" I won't be able to believe you. "―― Yes, Nii-san. I knew from the beginning that person was different. Since I knew she was hypnotizing people she saw for the first time, I didn't trust her." "―? Senpai― was hypnotizing people―?" "Yes. That's why everyone didn't think it was odd for someone to have a name like Ciel. Since I was unaffected by her, I realized there was something different about her." Akiha explains herself. But, she left out an important part. If everyone was taken in by Ciel-senpai's hypnosis, why was Akiha unaffected? "When the hypnosis is removed, those people affected by it will forget the person called Ciel. Since I was never affected in the first place, even though it has been removed, I remember her." "―― I get it. But Akiha, why weren't you affected?" "---Well, that's---" "―― I see. Those of the Tohno bloodline aren't normal. Because of that, Senpai's hypnosis was ineffective." "Nii-san, why do you―" "―― It's natural. After all, I'm not normal either." Saying that, I stand up. After a moment of astonishment, Akiha also stands up with a determined expression. ---The empty classroom. We gaze at each other in a classroom dyed red. "―― I heard from Senpai. That all those in the Tohno family have special powers. ―― And that among them, there are those who end up not being able to restrain themselves and kill others." "――――" "But, I don't believe it. I don't want to believe it―" "――――" "Please tell me, Akiha. You're---not a vampire, are you?" Akiha doesn't answer. She merely narrows her eyes painfully. Why? Why won't Akiha, even if it's a lie, say 'of course not'--- "--Say something! Why won't you answer, Akiha―!" I cry out, since the silence is painful. ―― A little more silence follows. As if nothing was wrong, Akiha walks gracefully to the window. Her long red hair is transparent in the sunset. Her red hair flutters as she turns around. "Well, then, I'll ask. If I was a vampire, what would you do, Nii-san?" Her look, like a blade, pierces my throat. "That's―" Akiha's gaze drills into me. We're separated. Even though she's away from me, there is a feeling of tension like she's right in front of my face. "Answer me, Nii-san. I asked, if I were a blood-sucking demon, what would you do?" "---Akiha, that's―" "If I were to confirm that, there would be no need for me hold back. Do you understand, Nii-san? I could stop being obstinate and become more honest with myself, right?" With terrible pressure and a glint of cruel enjoyment in her eyes, Akiha gazes up at me. I shudder as I look at her. Even though Akiha is looking up at me, her gaze is so cold that she seems to be looking down on me. "Wha" I'm breathing in and I can't speak. Even though we're far apart, ―― it feels like we're so close we could kiss at any moment. Akiha's eyes are cold as those of a stranger. "Akiha, you---" My voice stops there. Whatever happens---whatever happens, I cannot finish. "Just a joke, Nii-san. I don't drink people's blood." With a delightful smile at my hesitant state, Akiha releases her blade-like gaze. "It is just as Ciel said. Certainly, members of the Tohno house have something 'different' in their blood. However, that's something that can be told at a glance if it's awake. Even you know that, don't you Nii-san?" Akiha teases with a laugh. "I― know―?" "Yes. So, your question is meaningless. Because I am not what you think I am, Nii-san. Well then, is that all? In that case, I am going home." Akiha is about to leave. But, no. ―― If I miss this chance, I feel there will be no more chances. Having come this far, I can't let her go without asking her everything. "―― No, there's still something I want to ask. About the other child, when we were children." "You're really persistent, Nii-san. Didn't I tell you there was no other child?" "That's not true. Our old man adopted a kid ten years ago." "" Akiha raises her eyebrows. It's not like her previous reaction, a hiding of guilt. It's more like anger. "―― I see, Hisui has been troublesome. I told her to take care not to let you discover that." Akiha sighs. "―― Akiha. There was a third child. Even I remember vaguely. Can't you tell me? He― why did he die?" "No. That child did not die." "---Eh?" "But he was killed. ―― By your hands, Nii-san." "Wha---I, killed---?" Saying that. Dizziness assaults me. Yes, I killed. The accident eight years ago. My younger self. In that courtyard. A hot, nightmarish summer day. Akiha, and the boy covered in blood. The thick clouds, and the echoing sound of the cicadas. There, I killed, him― I feel dizzy. "Kuh―" Somehow, I have the strength to keep from fainting. "NoI―" My breath comes out in gasps. I― I couldn't― "See, Nii-san. Doesn't everyone have secrets they have to keep to themselves?" "Akiha---you―" "So, you should stop thinking about such things. It's enough if you just live at the mansion as Tohno Shiki." ---Akiha leaves. I have no words to stop her. The classroom in the sunset. Only I am left, standing, unable to move. Night falls. Since I don't feel like returning to the mansion, I merely sit on the bench in the park, thinking. "――――――" ―― Is it pointless? It's undeniable that Akiha is something "different", and it's clear that there was a third child who is now dead. Akiha says I killed the third child. And I remember looking down at a bloody body in the courtyard. "―― Kuh." Akiha drinking Kohaku-san's blood. Akiha saying the Tohno family is inhuman. ―― Senpai, saying it would not be strange for the minds of siblings to merge while they sleep. "-" So, there's no longer any doubt. Even if I don't want to accept it, it's true. At least. At least, if I didn't see Akiha drinking Kohaku-san's blood "Huh?" ―― Hang on. When I saw Akiha and Kohaku-san, it was in my dream. I saw Akiha and Kohaku-san in a dream. That means, if I was merging with Akiha's mind, I wouldn't be able to see Akiha herself. "―― Then, the person seeing that dream―" It couldn't have been Akiha, who was being watched. If Akiha is a vampire, she would never see that. "--Yeah. There's no way Akiha could be the killer!" Saying that, I jump off the bench. Though I will be embarrassed later, I run around the park. "Ha, haha, hahahaha-!" I don't care about how people think. I just run around happily, laughing. Because this means I can protect Akiha from now on. Just this once, I am happy that my mind merged with the vampire's. If he hadn't seen Akiha, I would still believe my terrible mistake--- "-" No, hold on. "Watching---Akiha―?" The killer, was watching Akiha. Inside the mansion. Like watching its prey, from a dark corner. As if he decided his next prey was Akiha. "Wha---" My back freezes. But this is no time to stand around. "Akiha!" Crying out, I run to the mansion with all my strength. *pant* *pant* *pant* *pant* " *pant*, *pant*, *pant*―――!" ---Strange. Though it's still only seven, the lights of the mansion are out. I gasp for air. I catch my breath from running, then run into the mansion. ―― The mansion is as silent as a grave. It's terribly hot. For an autumn night, it's terribly hot. I keep panting heavily. My breathing is irregular, but not just because I've been running. It's a terrible, tropical night. Sweat pours off me, dripping down my cheeks. "―― Kuh." I wipe it away. In this boiling night, I grasp the door of the mansion. "Kuh!" I feel dizzy. A chill runs through my bones as if my brain was being wrung out. "--" This isn't my normal dizziness. My consciousness isn't blurred. Instead, it's sharpened, like a honed blade. ---I grit my teeth. Without reason, hatred boils up. The dizziness does not fade, and despite a violent headache, my body fills with strength. "Akiha―!" There's no response to my cry. The mansion is completely without power. There is no sign of anyone. "Hisui, Kohaku-san―! Is there anyone here―!?" There is no reply. The only thing here is heat and silence piercing into my skin like needles. "Akiha." Just, an awful feeling. I can't think of anything else. Akiha. Akiha's room is

*s366
The east wing of the first floor, I think. "―――――― Huh?" What am I thinking? All that's in the east wing of the first floor is the sitting room and the kitchen, not anyone's room. "East is east, but her room is on the second floor――!" Cursing at myself, I dash upstairs. ―― I run up the stairs. The heated air and sense of foreboding seem to stretch over the dark of night like glass. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*. Breathing heavily, I reach the top of the stairs and walk down the hallway. ―― My back hurts. This terrible feeling in the air gets heavier as I draw near Akiha's room.

*s367
Was it― the west wing on the first floor? ―― The lights are off and I can't quite make out the details of the room. But, I can tell right away it isn't Akiha's room. "This is Kohaku-san's room――!" I kick the ground in the darkness. Come to think of it, Akiha's room is exactly across from mine. In other words, the east wing on the second floor. "Gah――!" As I turn around to exit into the hallway, I see something lying on the ground. "―――?" I squint my eyes in the dark. I seeHisui's figure collapsed on the floor. "Hisui!?" I call out and run to her. "――――― Mnh." Hisui doesn't answer. She's only peacefully breathing out in her sleep. "Is she―― asleep?" I can't believe it, but it seems so. Hisui doesn't look like in pain. She really does seem like she's sleeping. Just, there's a teacup tipped over on the table with the contents spilled. The easiest explanation is there was a sleeping drug mixed into her tea and she fell asleep. "Kohaku-san isn't here?" The only one collapsed in the room is Hisui. ―― Hisui seems to be just sleeping, so I have to make sure Akiha is safe ―― I run up the stairs. The heated air and sense of foreboding seem to stretch over the dark of night like glass. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*. Breathing heavily, I reach the top of the stairs and walk down the hallway― ―― My back hurts. This terrible feeling in the air gets heavier as I draw near Akiha's room.

*s368
-The very back of the east wing on the second floor. That's where Akiha's room is. ―― I run up the stairs. The heated air and sense of foreboding seem to stretch over the dark of night like glass. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*. Breathing heavily, I reach the top of the stairs and walk down the hallway. ―― My back hurts. This terrible feeling in the air gets heavier as I draw near Akiha's room.

*s369
--It has to be the west wing on the second floor. "--" ―― If I say so myself, I've never felt so stupid before in my entire life. The west wing on the second floor only has my room, the others being mostly empty. It's on the same floor, but Akiha's room is exactly opposite of mine, in the east wing I race down the hallway. The heated air and sense of foreboding seem to stretch over the dark of night like glass. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*. Breathing heavily, I dash down the hallway. ―― My back hurts. This terrible feeling in the air gets heavier as I draw near Akiha's room.

*s370
I reach Akiha's room. The dizziness is getting unbearably stronger. I put my hand in my pocket. I'm lucky, as my knife is still there. "--" I ignore my dizziness and with the knife in my other hand, I open the door. -Darkness. The moonlight coming in from the window barely sheds enough light to see. In the blue darkness, I see Akiha on the ground. "Akiha!" I run to her and hold her up. "―――――――" Akiha does not move, so she might be unconscious. But I can tell she's alive as her small chest rises and falls with her breathing. But, there's something more strange. Akiha's black hair. It has turned into a bloody shade of red. "Akiha---you're really Akiha―― right?" ―― The hair looks red in the darkness. But, it's definitely Akiha. "Akiha, hey, come on――! What happen---" I hear a noise. "--!" I turn back. The direction the sound came from---there's, someone standing by the moonlit window. ―― It seems to be someone wrapped in bandages. "--Who are you?" The man does not answer. ―― A cold chill goes through my spine. I feel death in my nerves. ―― The person is just there, broken. Abnormal eyes that seem out of this world. But there is some intelligence. It seems the bandaged person has both intelligence and madness. My heart beats loudly. It beats quicker. All the while, my mind freezes like I was dead. This feeling. I know this feeling of death. ---I'm sure. What's in this room right now is the world of murder I saw in my dreams. "---I asked you who you are." I hold my knife and stare at the person. The bandaged man appears to be smiling. "I feel sad, Shiki. You don't even remember the person you've killed?" He steps toward me. "-!" I back up, holding Akiha in one arm. "Can't you tell, Shiki? I'm the guy you killed." "What are you saying-" Just listening to his voice gets on my nerves. I hate him. ―― The hatred I was feeling since I entered the mansion is concentrated on him. This hatred. Is my instinctual drive to remove him a homicidal impulse? My heart beats. From somewhere inside me, my body screams. It screams that this person must be killed. "I see. You're the vampire." Holding Akiha with one arm, I hold out my knife with the other. Hahaha. The man laughs as it was really funny. "Don't even try. I am you. There's no one who can truly kill himself." "W---what――?" "I'm taking Akiha back. She was mine to start with." Another step. The man comes closer. "Stop!" "I won't stop. I came to get everything back from you. Name, position, power― everything was mine." The man opens his arms and talks proudly. "―― What are you saying? You---what are you?" "―― You still don't remember? What a guy. We were such good friends eight years ago." "What" Eight years ago? Such, good, friends? "―― Well, I guess you forgot it. It's that old man. I bet he put a strong spell on you to make you forget." "And I bet you yourself---wanted to forget about the ugly past, Shiki?" He laughs. My vision shakes. Eight years ago, eight years ago, eight years ago- That's the time I was sent to the hospital from that accident. That was the last time the three of us played together in this mansion. That was the time-that child was there, and all the blood "But that's all ending now. It was painful for you, right, Shiki? Hold on, I'll save you." The man slowly takes off the bandage around his head. His face- "You―" "It's been a while, Tohno Shiki. No, that's not your real name." The face that came out from the bandage, it wasnot the face of that bloody child but― "TohnoSHIKI." Yes, why did I forget? He was with Akiha back then. The third kid's name was certainly that. "Yes, it's really been a long time, Nanaya Shiki. You finally remembered that you were an impostor." The man's---SHIKI's lips turn up into a smile and he laughs deeply. "Ah-" Headache. I have a headache. The lid opens. Which was sealed shut. (By whom?) I can't look at it. (At what?) The box of forgotten memories. He commanded me to forget everything. Tohno Makihisa. Nanaya Shiki was adopted by the person who made him alone. Probably, because it was amusing to him that I had the same name as his son. It's something that happened ten years ago. I was adopted. I was brought into an unknown mansion. My family were always people I didn't know. My life in the detached building. The boy and the girl I met. The big garden we played around in. A hot summer day. Akiha getting attacked by a shadow. I could only think about helping her, and the moment I used myself as a shield I was commanded to forget everything. By Tohno Makihisa. By my own father. He commanded me to live as Tohno Shiki and not Nanaya Shiki and--- "--, ――――!!" Dizziness, Sickness. Mixed memories run through my head. Thump. I can't control my body. I throw Akiha on the ground, and embrace my knife as I pant for air. "Is it shocking? I bet it is. It should have been a big shock to know that you were an impostor, since you thought you were Tohno Shiki this whole time――!" SHIKI laughs. "But, that's nothing compared to me. You know, Shiki, I was killed by the person I thought was my best friend and even had the name Tohno Shiki taken away from me. You even took Akiha---my Akiha――! Can you understand how I felt!?" "Killed? I, you" "That's right. I killed you first, but the end result was, you killed me. Can't you recall yet? Eight years ago on that day, I lost to my blood and killed you. Look at that scar on your chest. I took this arm and pierced right through you." "Scar on my chest" That was in an accident. I was told I got that from an accident- "Yes, the old man almost killed me afterwards, though. The Tohno blood finally awakened inside me, but I was imprisoned underground, and lived in the dark for eight years. ---That damn old man. He said he'd let me out if I returned to being a human―! He thought it would be inconvenient for Tohno Shiki to be gone, so he made you into Tohno Shiki." "" ―― So, the adopted kid that was here ten years ago was me. "Do you get it, Shiki? I was killed by you. I'm alive right now, but you're Tohno Shiki. I have no place to go back to. My name as Tohno Shiki, my position, my dear sister, and even my existence was taken away by you. I, as Tohno SHIKI, was killed by you, Tohno Shiki." A step. He starts to walk towards me with glaring eyes. "Here---that's the end of the story. Shiki, you should have died eight years ago. You've had enough, right? Let's go back to the way things were eight years ago." "-The way things were-?" "Yes. I return to being Tohno Shiki, and you returnto the dead person you were!" A big impact. I was blown out to the hallway with one strike from SHIKI. "A--" My back strikes the wall. I can't breathe. My head, I---still can't think straight. "Ku-" I can sense him coming. SHIKI jumps out from Akiha's room. "Damn!" I can hear SHIKI. His weapon also happens to be a knife, and my knife joins his in a deadly competition. I gasp for air. I'm out of breath. I still feel sick. But, I don't have time to think. I

*s371
---I should not consider my own safety. The only sure thing is that this guy is the reason for everything going on. The one sucking the blood out of all the people in town. The one that hurt Senpai and tried to rape her. ―― And Yumizuka. The one who turned Yumizuka into a vampire and made her suffer like that. Everything. Everything is this "enemy's" fault. Then "" I grit my teeth and hold on to my hatred. Trying to cool myself down, I take off my glasses. Let's get started. Fortunately, this is my third time fighting in a life-or-death situation. By now, I know more than enough about how exactly I should be moving---.

*s372
I should worry about Akiha's safety most of all. It's too dangerous to fight near Akiha. I need to move to somewhere bigger, like the lobby--- "Ku―――――!" Still holding my knife, I jump back without looking. "―――!!" SHIKI's knife slashes in front of my face. Fortunately, I did not get cut. But, he hits my glasses off "You bastard―――!!" My heart pounds loudly. "Death" covers my view. Hatred takes over my mind. I gasp for air. My breathing goes wild. SHIKI attacks. In that case, there's nothing to be afraid of now. Not a problem. Fortunately, this is my third time fighting in a life-or-death situation. By now, I know more than enough about how exactly I should be moving---.

*s373
Sweat drips down to the ground. His knife swings at every part of my body, but I have fortunately not received any fatal wounds. I am breathing hard because I move my body past its limits. "I don't understand" ―― The enemy in front of me breathes out in annoyance. "Why---why can't I kill just an ordinary human being? Why is your killing ability so high, Shiki!?" There is anger in his eyes. He's probably irritated from all this unexpected resistance by something that should be easy prey. My heavy breathing fills the air. My chest hurts. Even though I have seen his killings already in my dreams, our abilities are naturally different. It's already hard enough to block his attacks, and it's almost impossible to attack his "lines". ---But. If I didn't care to avoid mutual death, I could easily kill him. "---Alright. Enough playing around. I tried to finish you off with the same weapon you had, but I shouldn't have used something I'm not used to using." The enemy throws down his knife. Slash. The sharp, animal-like nails shine in the night. "So it's this after all. It's really dull to use the same thing as eight years ago." The enemy smiles and frees his stance. Thump. My heart beats. My body knows I won't be able to keep up with him once he gets serious. I probably won't be even able to see him attacking me. The first thing I will realize, is that my body has a hole in it. Thump. The presence of death increases. The sense of impending death is upon me. But, I have no fear. The cracking inside my body grows proportionally with the sense of crisis. Panting. Burning pain. Just like a bow pulled to the limit. A homicidal impulse that I cannot control. Most likely---it will be released in a moment and kill SHIKI for sure. "So long, Shiki. Akiha is mine. This time, you go to hell---!" The enemy's body disappears. The strained bow is released. ---But before that, someone comes in between me and SHIKI. "---" ―― It was Akiha, with her flowing red hair. Akiha stands in front of SHIKI as if to protect me. "―― Akiha, what are you doing?" Akiha does not answer. Her back. With Akiha's red hair in front of me, I start feeling excited. "―― Move, Akiha. I am your real brother. You don't have to worry about this impostor." Akiha does not answer. Her back. With Akiha's red hair in front of me, I start feeling excited. "―― Akiha, don't make me sad. You are the only important person for me." "―― No. I won't move." Akiha shakes her head and clearly rejects SHIKI. "―― Akiha!" "Move back. If you say you are going to kill Nii-san, I will kill you first. The role of the head of the Tohno family is to eliminate people like you." "What---what are you saying, Akiha! You were waiting for me for so long. I was always, always watching. I came back because you were waiting for your brother. I killed that old man and became free just for you. But why are you protecting that impostor!?" "―― Indeed, I was waiting for Nii-san. But that is not you. You lost against the Tohno blood and became just a killer. You should have died on that day eight years ago." "A---Akiha, you're telling your own brother to die? No, that's not right. I am your only brother. Listen to me, that guy is just a---" "Silence――! I will not allow any more insults against Nii-san. I---I am not going to let you kill Nii-san again――!" "Aki---ha." SHIKI staggers. "Stop---He's just an impostor. Don't betray me for such a guy, Akiha." "--" Akiha doesn't answer. She just confronts SHIKI with fierce aggression. "Akiha---are you going to betray me too, Akiha---" SHIKI takes a step. SHIKI looks at me---and Akiha with bloodshot eyes. "―― This is the last warning. Move, Akiha. Can't you follow your brother's orders?" "---I will not move. You are not my Nii-san――!" AHHHHHHH SHIKI screams as he jumps. Not toward Akiha, but toward me. "-" But, I was expecting that already. I raise my knife and face my enemy. But, SHIKI's nails are faster. The result will still be mutual death. If that's the case, I can surely cut his "line" and slice him into pieces--- ---SHIKI's nails never reach. "A---" SHIKI's soulless voice gasps. "Aki, ha---" SHIKI's nails slashed across Akiha's back. It's not that SHIKI aimed for her. It's just that Akiha crashed into me. "-" But, I felt nothing. My mind has frozen. Without feeling anything, my homicidal impulse drives me. Akiha's body falls to the ground. In that instant. The instant SHIKI stops moving, I slash through his "line". ―― Smell of blood. It angers me that scent is the only thing I do sense. The rest of my senses are paralyzed with exhaustion after all my extreme movement. Right now, I feel nothing. There is Akiha covered with blood in front of me, and SHIKI's dead body is there right beside her. I feel nothing, and simply stand here. The lights come on. It hurts my eyes as it returns me to my senses. "--" I look around. On the floor in front of me is a path of red blood. Akiha's body is not there, nor is SHIKI's. "What" The knife is still in my hands. I'm sure that wasn't a dream. As proof, the floor is covered with blood. "Akiha---you protected me." I remember, and at the same same time, I feel sick. I didn't want her to do that. All I wanted to do was protect Akiha. Why did it turn out this way--- "Shiki-sama." Someone calls from behind. "I have turned on the emergency power. Akiha-sama's wounds are pretty shallow, so please do not worry." "Hisui---where were you?" "I previously stated this. When Nee-san and I arrived to help, you and Akiha-sama were on the ground. ―― We tried to talk to you several times, but you were in no condition to talk." ―― So, I just stood here while Akiha was lying injured on the ground? "Akiha-sama needed treatment immediately, so Nee-san and I treated Akiha-sama and then put the power back on---should we have waited for your orders?" "---No. You guys did the right thing. I was just standing there, right?" "Yes. It has been about an hour since we came, but you have only been standing there." "―― I― see." Not doing anything while Akiha was on the ground wounded is the worst thing I could have done. Not only did I not protect her, but you could say I was actually hurting her. "Hisui, is Akiha alright?" "Yes, it is not that deep of a wound ―― But since it is not a wound that will heal any time soon, we have her resting in her room now." "---Shiki-sama, what happened? When we regained consciousness, all the lights in the mansion were turned off and I had apparently been unconscious in Nee-san's room. It seems Nee-san and I were drugged. When we came out to the lobby, you and Akiha-sama were there. Nee-san said that cut on Akiha-sama is from a big animal, but that is--" "What--?" There's something wrong. This doesn't add up. "Hisui, SHIKI was not there!?" "Shiki-sama, you were standing in front of Akiha-sama." "No, not me, but---" I stop myself. Hisui doesn't know about SHIKI. She doesn't know why Akiha was hurt nor does she know I was almost killed. "―― Hisui, there was only me and Akiha in the lobby――?" She nods. "---That guy---!" He's still alive. I did cut him from his shoulders along his "line", but it didn't kill him? Or are vampires harder to kill than humans? Either way, he's alive right now and has run away. "―― No, I don't care about that right now. But Akiha---" "Please wait, Shiki-sama. Are you going to Akiha-sama's bedroom?" "Of course. I have to apologize to Akiha and talk to her--" "―― Nee-san is currently treating her wounds. I do not think Akiha-sama would be pleased to see you right now." "T―― that might be true but―" "Please go back to your room, Shiki-sama. When we finish treating her and Akiha-sama asks for you, I will come and get you." With that, Hisui starts to walk up the stairs. She probably went up to Akiha's bedroom to help Kohaku-san. "――――" Being a guy, I can't help them. All I can do for now is wait for Hisui in my room. I go back to my room and try to calm down. I have to calm down and think about many things. About Akiha. About myself. About that guy SHIKI. ―― SHIKI told me that I was adopted and treated as Tohno Shiki in his place. I have no intention of denying it. Rather, it's very convincing. Why I didn't recognize this mansion that well, why my room didn't feel like a room I knew― ―― The fact that I was living in with the Arimas, and why no one came to see me while I was in the hospital eight years ago. ―― When I was adopted ten years ago, and the two years until I got into that accident. Me, Akiha, and SHIKI were raised as brothers and sister. SHIKI sounded as if he knew I was adopted all along. But what about Akiha? "You are not my Nii-san-" Akiha said that to SHIKI and injured herself while protecting me. ―― Akiha might not know that I was adopted. That's why she protected me. You can't do that unless it's your real brother. So-Akiha must believe I am her true brother. "Shiki-san, can I come in?" "Kohaku-san. Is Akiha alright now?" "Yes, we are done treating her wounds. She won't be able to walk at all for a few weeks, but there's no danger to her life." "I see---thank goodness." I let out a sigh of relief. If the wound she received from protecting me was worse, I don't know how I could ever talk to Akiha again. "Shiki-san, Hisui-chan told me you wanted to talk to Akiha-sama?" "―― Yeah, I'd prefer not to if Akiha's not feeling well, but I would really like to talk to her if I can." "If that's the case, please go ahead. But please do not have a complicated conversation. Akiha-sama is pushing herself and I do not want her to be mentally tired." "―― I know. I just want to see Akiha and thank her." "Alright. That should be fine. Then, I'll rest for a bit. Can you take care of Akiha-sama for a while?" Kohaku-san walks out of the room, wobbling. She must be tired from taking care of Akiha. "――――――" ―― Alright. I have to go check on Akiha. I knock on the door. "Akiha. It's me. Can I come in?" After a moment of silence. "―― Yes, please come in, Nii-san." I hear her weak whisper. I go into Akiha's bedroom. As she was sleeping on the bed until now, she raises herself slowly. "---" ―― Crap. Seeing her like this causes my mind to empty. There's already tension enough coming into Akiha's bedroom, and she's acting so weak that I regret it. "---" We end up just staring at each other in silence. ―― ―――― ――――――― ―――――――――――― All of a sudden, "Aren't you going to sit down, Nii-san?" "Oh--yeah. I should sit down, huh?" I take a seat in a chair. Now I'm at the same height as Akiha, and my head goes even more blank. "―― You never ask about anything, do you, Nii-san? Even though I am like this, I was ready for anything." Akiha says in a soft voice. "―― You're right. There's a lot of things I want to ask about. But I'll ask all that after you get better. Right now, I'm here to see how you're doing." "I see. But there's something I want to ask you, Nii-san. I get mad easily when I don't understand something. So, I can't sleep peacefully unless I hear it from you." "―― Go ahead. You're hurt right now, I'll answer anything." "I'm sorry. I'm hiding a lot of things from you, but I don't want you to hide anything from me. ―― I'm really selfish, aren't I?" "―― Don't worry. I like that part of you, too. I'll let it go. So, what do you want to ask about, Akiha?" Akiha is probably making me match her pace. Surprising even myself, I speak kindly to her. "―― Then I'll ask. Nii-san, you used the word 'vampire'. Is that something Ciel taught you, or is that something you concluded yourself?" "―― I think it's both. I don't know why, but I've been having this dream where I killed people and sucked their blood." So I thought I was the killer. However, Ciel-senpai proved me wrong." "―― I see. You were in tune with SHIKI's mind. That's why-you asked me that at school." "What-Akiha, you can tell that I am in tune with his mind――?" "No, I'm just saying the possibility existed. Nii-san, you might not remember, but that SHIKI is our――" "Yeah, you wanna say he's our brother, right? I forgot about it until just now. But I remember faintly. Whenever we played in the garden, you always followed us. "Us" means that there's more than one, right?" Yes, when I recall my childhood, there is that contradiction. I didn't recognize it, probably because the old man hypnotized me. "――――――" Akiha does not say anything. ―― It really seems like she doesn't know I'm adopted. In that case, I do not want to say it right now and mentally attack her. If I can lie to her right now, I should. "―― Nii-san, you were almost killed by SHIKI eight years ago. SHIKI did not have that much Tohno blood in him, but it suddenly awakened. The blood of Tohno is a blood from ancient times, and it makes you give priority to your instincts rather than your reason. SHIKI had that blood throughout him and attacked you, as you happened to be there." ―― I heard that from SHIKI. That this scar on my chest is not from an accident, but from SHIKI. "Everyone in the Tohno family has different abilities. There's some people who eat other people like SHIKI and there's people whose abnormality is only in their brain like Father. ―― SHIKI attacked you and took away your blood and life. SHIKI was punished by Father but he survived by taking your life." "―― I don't get it. What do you mean by him taking away my life――?" "I should say your soul in this case. I don't know how it works since I'm not SHIKI. But SHIKI lived by feeding off your life. I think you and SHIKI are like different people running off of one heart. That's why you tune into each other easily. ―― If that's the reasoning, I think you can tune into me too, but I think it's because you two were really good friends." "Stop it, with that guy--with a guy that hurts you? Don't make me friends with him." "――――――" Akiha looks at me with a painful expression. ―― Her thin body. Her white skin. Her flowing black hair is tinged slightly red and looks very weak--- "Oh yeah. Akiha, what happened to your hair? It was red back then, and now it's back to black. What's going on?" "―― I told you. This is due to the Tohno blood. My body does not change like SHIKI, but when my blood gets excited, my hair turns back into its original color. Now that I am calm, it returned to being black." "―― That's good. I think you look better with black hair. I think it'll be bad if your hair stayed red." ――― I don't want her to be stained with something like the Tohno blood. "―― Yes, I also dislike the color red. I know it's just the color of my hair, but it means my body's state has changed, and I do not want to be like SHIKI-" Akiha falls back in bed. "Akiha--!?" I support her body. "Ugh-ah― Ohh―――!!" She's shaking. Her breathing is difficult, as if her heart was gone. She clenches her teeth in pain. She sweats as if trying to expel the pain from her body. "Akiha――! What's wrong? Do your wounds hurt!?" "Ah--ah, Nii-sa---" Akiha grips the bed sheets. "Sh――! Hold on, I'll go get Kohaku-san――!" "N,no--no one can help― me anyways――!" Akiha grabs onto my arm, still breathing hard. Her slender fingers. Her soft hands grip my hands strongly. "AlrightI'll stay right here, Akiha." "---" I can't hear her; her voice is too choppy. Akiha rages around on the bed, and I realize her hair is red again. "Akiha, your hair--" "It's-all, right-This won't---last---long---" Akiha is in serious pain. Time passes by, and all I can do is hold onto her hands. ―― After an interminable amount of time, it finally ends. I'm sure it was only a few minutes, but it felt like a few hours. "" She breathes normally now. Her hair is still red, but it looks fainter than before. "---I'm sorry I made you watch such unpleasant things." Akiha sits up. ―― I can easily tell she is pushing herself. "―― You don't have to sit up. It still hurts, right? Don't try to push yourself." "No, I'm alright. My back has nothing to do with this. This spasm is like an everyday thing." ---Her back has nothing to do with this? "―― What do you mean, everyday thing? This is normal for you?" "――――――" She doesn't answer. That means yes. ―― I can't believe it. She suffers through this kind of pain all the time? "―― Why? That's not right. That, that's notnor― mal―" Akiha still doesn't answer. She just nods silently. "―― Like you say, I'm not normal. This spasm is not like your anemia. This is a pain all people of the Tohno blood go through. When you cannot stand this pain, you become like SHIKI." "--What?" "I told you, people of the Tohno line are abnormal. The Tohno blood in me is strong. As I grew up, it became worse and worse each day. ―― Now it's getting to a point where I can't help it. I am like this every night." Akiha just talks without holding any grudge against her blood. I--understood what Akiha is saying, but at the same time, I don't want to accept it. "―― What do you mean? I don't get what you're saying." "―― Geez. Nii-san, you really are stupid." Akiha laughs. She smiles, looking a bit troubled. "My body uses more heat than the average person. So I cannot get enough energy using normal methods and I end up having to get heat directly from someone. ―― Like you say, I act like a vampire trying to contain myself. But the more I rely on it, the more abnormal I am. I'm acting more like a Tohno. But without it, I have no way to control myself." "Akiha" "Do you understand? I have to take away heat from something alive. I am an incomplete creature. That's Tohno Akiha for you, Nii-san." --I cannot say anything. But, I still manage to find something to say. To not say anything right now only hurts Akiha even more. "―― That's why you were sucking Kohaku-san's blood―" "You knew, Nii-san―? That I got blood from Kohaku?" "Yeah. Sorry for not telling you." Akiha blushes and looks down. "That's a last resort. It doesn't have to be blood I take in. It can be body heat, it can be mental heat― anything with heat gives me power. Blood just happens to be the most efficient method." "―― So you're different from SHIKI; you're not a real vampire like him." "―― Yes, I'm not like SHIKI as I can't make people like me. I can only take from other people." Akiha looks away from me. But, that's good for me. Because---it's just a matter of the difference in the kind of food you take in. "―― I feel relieved. You kept on telling me you're abnormal, but you're normal. Unlike SHIKI, you're a normal human being. That spasm you had, it won't happen if you get some blood, right? Then--" "―― It is true that it would not occur if I take in some blood. But, I can't stand getting blood just because I want to. If I get used to that, I will just be like SHIKI." "―― No matter how painful it is, if it is just physical pain, I can stand it. The Tohno blood awakens more at night, but it dies down in the morning. So this is normal for me. You don't have to look at me that way." "―― You're stupid. If you were in that much pain, I'll be glad to give you as much blood as you want." I'm being honest. If I knew Akiha was in this much pain every night, I would have given her blood every time. "No, I do not want to drink anyone's blood. I really do not want to drink Kohaku's blood either." "Why――? If your spasms go away, then it should be fine." "That―― is true but," Akiha grows quiet and continues with an embarrassed tone. "But I do not want to be called a vampire by you. I want to stay as a human being, just like you." "Ah." I really hate how stupid I am. ―― I never thought about how Akiha felt. About how ominous she feels about the Tohno blood. About how much she thinks about me. "―― Is there anything I can do for you, Akiha?" "Let's see, please go rest in your room. You must be tired too." "―――― Idiot." ―― That's all I can say in response. "Don't worry. Just lay down. I'll stay here until you go to sleep." "―― Alright. If you say so, I will, Nii-san." ―― She says this as she lies back down. After time passes quietly by, she falls into a gentle slumber. Akiha's face looks very peaceful. I stay and continue to watch her. "Shiki-san, are you awake?" ―― I can hear Kohaku-san's voice. I look at the clock to find out it's three o'clock already. "I'm awake. Are you here to look after Akiha, Kohaku-san?" "Yes, I wanted to take her temperature. I'm sorry Shiki-san, but――" "Oh, sorry, I'll leave right away." I get up from the chair. As I leave the room, I look at Akiha one more time. "―― Thank you― and sorry, Akiha." I whisper this softly as I leave her room. ―― I let Kohaku-san take care of Akiha and I walk down the hallway. Things should be fine for now, but I still feel uncomfortable. I don't care that SHIKI is still alive. There's only one thing that worries me. ―― I was watching Akiha's face while she was sleeping, but her hair did not turn back to its original black no matter how long I waited.
 * pant*---*pant*---*pant*

*s374 [WARNING: H]
Letting Kohaku-san take care of Akiha, I come down to the first floor. I can't treat Akiha's wounds. So, I want to help her in some other way. If I search the old man's room, I might be able to find something to help her. He was the head of the Tohno family after all. He should have recorded some way to fight against the Tohno blood. "Damn---I guess I can't find it that easily." I sit down and take a breath. The old man's library is really big and it takes a lot of time to look through each book. Besides, most of them are just educational reports and it looks like information on the Tohno family isn't here. The only thing I found was this journal-like book that belonged to the old man. "―――― I see. This looks to be a record of the time after I was taken into the Arima household." I flip through the pages. ---And then, I see Akiha's name and I turn back. "Let's see―― Report on Akiha's spasmswhat is this?" I start reading it carefully. ―― The old man looked at it this way: Akiha became one of strong Tohno blood right after I left. To live, Akiha needs more heat than a normal person. If you say that the heat Akiha needs is ten, food only gives her six or seven, and the extra heat she needs is the reason for her body's extra burden. The problem is why she needs that much heat to stay alive in the first place. ―― It looks like it took the old man some time to figure it out. After a few years worth of pages, the answer is finally written down. "Half of her life――?" ―― I don't think I get what he means. It says that out of all the energy she has, she is using only half of it. To rephrase it so it's easier to grasp, it's like she's moving around normally while using only half of her body. But of course, it's impossible to do that. That's why Akiha's body consumes heat from some other source to try to make up for that. But no human can do that; it's superhuman power. The more she needs heat from her surroundings, the more the Tohno blood awakens as it grows less and less human. "――――――" What's written after that looks like Akiha's growth record. I read on, but find the information becoming less and less useful to me. I throw the diary onto the table. "---Damn, even if you know the reason, it's no help if you don't write down the way to fix it. Stupid old man." ―― Or was it impossible for even the old man to find a way to help her? "―― But only half her energy? I wonder what she's doing with the other half――" It seems simple. If Akiha can use all of her energy for herself, then she wouldn't have to take in heat from someone else. "---" ―― I don't think there's anything else for me to find here. I should go outside and let myself unwind ―― I'm worried about Akiha. When I look up, I realize I'm at the detached building. I didn't feel like going back to my room, so I naturally came here instead of the mansion. I go in. I sit down on the tatami and stare at the ceiling. --*sigh* I let out a deep breath. ―― I feel relaxed in here. This was my room when I was a kid. "―― This was the room Akiha came to when I was sick." I start to remember little by little. When I was adopted ten years ago. When I lived in this room, and the days I spent playing with Akiha and SHIKI. "―― He was saying 'Nanaya'." Nanaya. Written as "seven nights" in Japanese? I guess it's my real last name, but it doesn't really matter now. A kid named Nanaya Shiki was eliminated eight years ago. His last name, his real name, even his memories. I can't even remember my parents' faces. I don't want to remember those things anyway. "―― I see, this knife is not the old man's but really my" I take the knife out of my pocket. "Nanaya" is written on the handle. In that regard, this was really my true father's. Tohno Makihisa had some human emotions after all. He should have eliminated everything that would lead me to Nanaya Shiki, but he still left me this knife. ---And then. Something drips onto my hand. "What?" I feel my cheeks. ―― Why? I'm not happy or sad, but― "That's weird---why am I crying?" There's no reason to. But I cannot stop crying. ―― I wonder how long it's been. Night should have gone by― it must be almost sunrise. "―― It's Sunday today, huh?" Well, even if it was a weekday, I would have skipped school and stayed with Akiha. Because it's Sunday, it's more convenient. "Kohaku-san said she should stay in bed." ―― How depressing. I don't know how many weeks it will take for Akiha to heal. "---What can I do until she gets better---" I don't even have to think about it. I must find and kill him, once and for all. He's not human anymore. ―― No, even if he is, even if people tell me I'm a murderer, I can't let SHIKI stay alive. "――?" Someone comes into the building. Could it be Kohaku-san? I hear small, light footsteps getting closer, until finally, the sliding door opens. -I can't believe it. It's Akiha. "Akiha, are you―― alright?" "―― Yes, my wounds have healed now." Healed――? No way. That wound wasn't anything that would heal in a night. Besides, Kohaku-san said it would take weeks to heal. To heal that fast is not human--- "-Ah." Then I finally realize it. ―― No, I wish I didn't. That Akiha's hair is still red. "―― It's exactly what you think it is, Nii-san. My wound is healed--a wound which wouldn't heal this quickly for a normal person." Akiha's hair is red in the morning sunlight. ---But I have no interest in that. "--What are you saying Akiha? If your wound's healed, that should be good enough. I hate the Tohno blood, but if it helps out like this, then it's, it's a good thing--" "―― You don't have to force yourself. I didn't come here to be a bother to you. I came to tell you a few things while I'm still sane." "What" She said while she is sane-- "Listen to me, Nii-san. I've been lying to you for so long now. There's no way for me to make up for that, but I have to at least tell you the truth. I cannot disappear like this" Akiha's eyes shine as if she's about to cry. ―― If she looks at me that way, there's no way I could stop her. "―― Alright. I'll listen. But, Akiha, I'll stay as Tohno Shiki no matter what you tell me. ―― Maybe you don't have to tell me at all. All the samedo you still want to tell me about it?" "Nii-san, you――― know?" "―― SHIKI likes to talk a lot, and he told me most of it while you were unconscious. But, if you want to tell me about it, I'll listen. If you tell me yourself, I think it would help me understand." Akiha looks aghast for a moment, and then she bites her lip and looks at me. "Nii-san. You were adopted ten years ago from the Nanaya family. ―― I don't know why Father adopted you, but he introduced you to us as our new family member." Akiha squints as if pained and continues on. "I've heard that the Nanaya family was the total opposite of our kind. ―― There are those like the Tohno family with mixed blood, and then there are those who oppose them." "Nii-san, you wouldn't like it if there were lions and tigers in your school, right? We humans tend to eliminate people who are different from us or anyone who is superior to us. ―― It's pretty easy to understand why, if you think about it. It's not that they eliminate the 'different people' because they hate them. Instead, it is because if these 'different people' were in our society, it would endanger the lives of normal people. So, there will always be those who eliminate the non-humans." "---The Nanaya family was special among those who stood against the non-humans. They didn't use magic, but instead relied purely on their own abilities. ―― The Tohno family became special by introducing inhuman blood into their bloodline. The Nanaya family became special through willpower and determination. Tohno and Nanaya were enemies, but we were actually close, in a way, just by our nature." "So if you happen to have any special powers, it's not from the blood of Tohno but from Nanaya. It's written in your blood to kill anything that is inhuman. ―― Nii-san, there WAS that time when you ran away from me, remember? I realized it then. The Nanaya blood in you is still working, and it reacted to me." She's talking about that night. She's right. I did feel a homicidal impulse when I saw Akiha's red hair. I thought I was a killer for that reason, but that means "Yes, you only feel that way towards abnormal people like me and SHIKI. But, that's why you were like death to us. ―― Even though the people of Nanaya have stopped their work, I think it was still a threat just to have their blood around." "――――――――" Why? Suddenly my heart is beating very loud. I have a very bad feeling about this. I cannot let Akiha go on. ―― No, it's more that I don't want to hear it from her. "It's alright. ―― You don't have to go on. It's already over, so there's no point. It has nothing to do with me or you." "But Nii-san---" "I don't care about the Nanaya family. I don't know them. If you're the head of the Tohno family, you should only worry about the Tohno family." "" Akiha bows her head and gives a reluctant nod. "―― Then, let's talk about us. Nii-san and I, and SHIKI, we were raised as true siblings. You and SHIKI got along so well I was kind of jealous of you guys. But everything went wrong when 'that' happened to SHIKI." "―― Eight years ago, SHIKI's Tohno blood awakened― and he killed me." "―― Yes. But your life was saved. Things didn't end that easily, though. We took care of SHIKI, but we couldn't kill the eldest sibling of the Tohno family. We're a pretty powerful family, socially, so we couldn't just tell everyone that our eldest son, the only successor, died. "So Father came up with it. Let Nii-san be Tohno Shiki, and let SHIKI be the adopted son who died in an accident." Akiha speaks these words as if hoping they will damn Tohno Makihisa. ---So that's it. SHIKI and I reversed roles. The one that was killed lived on, and the one who did the killing died. That's the relationship between SHIKI and I. "―― I'm sorry. Nii-san---the boy named Shiki no longer exists. He died eight years ago. It wasn't just the end of his life, but the end of his existence. His name, past, household, and even his memories. There's nothing left anywhere. Eight years ago, when you took the place of Tohno SHIKI, Father got rid of everything." "That's why you were taken to the Arimas. To the outside world, Tohno's eldest son had to be alive, but since there is no Tohno blood in you, you couldn't be the successor. Father explained that your body was weakened by the accident, so he sent you to the Arimas." "―― I didn't agree. I even held a grudge against Father for letting you go for a stupid reason like that. I guess it's because I told him that I wanted you back so many times, but Father finally came out and told me you were adopted. And he told me never to let you come close to our house. ―― Father didn't take into account what kind of cruel things he was doing to you, and he lied to me shamelessly until the day he died." Akiha's story ended there. It might be because she hid these facts from me for so long, but Akiha's story sounded more like a confession. "―― That's the whole story. So now you know. You know you're not really my brother. You're not---part of this rotten family." About to cry. Akiha's voice sounds like she's about to cry. "―― I'm sorry, Akiha. I wasn't your real brother, but I still acted like it, and I caused trouble for you." "What―― Nii-san――?" "But I'm already a part of this family. I might not be your brother, but can I still stay here? I don't want to leave you ever again." "A" Akiha puts her hands over her mouth and bites back whatever words were about to come out. After a long silence, Akiha sadly shakes her head. "―― I see, you're right. It was wrong for me to ask that. I've been a terrible brother anyway." "N---No――! That's not true――!" ---I can't― believe it. Akiha---Akiha's crying. "Nii-san---you're my only Nii-san――! I've watched you since I was just a little girl――!" "―― It's nice for you to say that, but that's because you didn't know. You didn't know I wasn't your brother." "I knew it from the beginning――! I knew that you were adopted, that you weren't really my brother. I knew all that――! But I didn't care. From the time you first called my name, I---" Thump. Still crying, Akiha falls against me. "Akiha." I put my hands on her slender shoulders. Is that her heartbeat echoing in my ears, or mine? She's so close. Akiha's body is so close to me that I could put my arms around her if I wanted to--- "―― You, knew?" Since she was a child. All this time, she knew that I wasn't her real brother. "―― Why didn't you tell me, Akiha? I'm not your brother after all." ―― A small silence. Akiha looks up. "―― Because I wanted to be with you." "If I didn't tell you― if we stayed brother and sister― we could stay together. Since I'm not human, since I'm too different from you, we can't stay together――!?" Akiha clenches her eyes shut and hits me in the chest. "But---if we were brother and sister, I thought we could still be together. No matter how much you hated me, no matter how much you ignored me, it would be okay if we could just stay together――!" Smack. The sound of her hitting my chest again. "Isn't it weird――? I was born into such a powerful family but I wasn't allowed to ask for anything. Since I'm different, since I'm not like everyone else, I was going to be trapped inside this mansion and live without knowing anyone from outside. That's what I was ready for, but you destroyed it all." As if trying to drive out everything she kept inside all these years, Akiha hits my chest again and again. "If Nii-san---if Nii-san didn't show up, I could have lived like that my whole life――! But I became weak and― and became a liar. I lied to you and I lied to myself. I thought if I kept on lying about us being brother and sister, then I wouldn't want---anything else---" Hearing this stabs my heart with pain. Such a small lie― but to protect that little lie, Akiha has fought against so much--until finally it became too much, leaving her crying like she is now. "Akiha---I―" "You were my only Nii-san for all this time. I could never accept anybody else as my Nii-san, let alone love anybody else. I can't do anything about this feeling――!' Smack. Akiha hits my chest once more and grows quiet. A long silence. "Sorry," murmurs Akiha, momentarily breaking the silence. "---" My heart stutters at that single word. ―― Akiha was alone with her pain all this time. She was in pain because she knew everything--that I was adopted, that I was raised as Tohno Shiki, everything. ―― She's now once again that young, black-haired girl who was always crying and apologizing to me when I was a kid. ---Come to think of it. Akiha was always apologizing to me. A small, nearly infinitesimal happiness for Akiha. Yet she still made up an elaborate story to protect it. That story itself was the barrier pushing her back, but it was also her one source of happiness. "Akiha---I" "―― No, I'm sorry. I've been selfish, but this is the last time, so you don't have to worry." Akiha pushes away from me. She's not crying anymore. The "normal" Akiha is here now. "What do you mean this is the last---Akiha?" "―― Look, Nii-san. My hair won't turn back anymore." Akiha looks at me, not sad, but rather letting me take in the truth of this statement. ―― Her hair remains that dull, bloody red. So― the Tohno blood is in control of her, just like it was with SHIKI. "What---that's just for now, right――!? Besides, you're still Akiha, so it's not a problem." "No, I know my own body. I know I can't go back. So this is the end of my lie. Nii-san, you shouldn't be close to a monster like me. You should escape this place and live on as Nanaya Shiki." Akiha bows her head and steps back. ―― I don't know anything about this Nanaya Shiki. I have no attachment to that name now. No, even if I did, such a thingwould be unimportant, compared to Akiha. "---You idiot." I grab Akiha's arms. "Hey---N― Nii-san――" She pushes back. Always acting so strong― but always lonely. ―― She caught me. Come to think of it, she caught me a long time ago. "Listen Akiha, I don't care what anyone says. I am your brother. No matter what happens, it doesn't matter if we're not related by blood. I'm your brother." "―― Thank you Nii-san. ―― But I――" "But! Even if I wasn't, I'd stay beside you. Even if you're not my sister, you're still important to me. I won't let anyone else hurt you." I pull her into my arms. "―――― Ah." "I love you as my sister." I hold her tightly. "But― I love you as a woman even more. Isn't that reason enough to stay with you?" "" Her breath catches in her throat. Everything stops. ―― I can hear her heartbeat. Our bodies warm up all the way down to our fingertips. And then. As if there was never any doubt, we kiss--- "Oh--" She refuses a bit at first. "Mm, Ah--" But soon I feel her full weight pressing against me. It's just a normal kiss--far from what anyone would call passionate. And yet, it still blows my mind. Akiha's lips are cool and soft. It feels like we might melt into each other. My mind stops working as I feel her warm breath against my lips. ---I can come up with many reasons why I shouldn't. But― I want Akiha right now. I want to take her trembling body in my arms and make her all mine--- After a long time, our lips part. Akiha still rests her body against mine. "―― I'm so happy." Her voice is so soft I almost miss it. It was just a kiss, but she really does look happy. "Akiha---" I put my hands on her shoulders. ―― It's not that I came up with anything. As if it's the most natural thing in the world, I gently kiss Akiha's neck. "―――― Nn." Her body shakes. But not with disgust or rejection. ―― Does Akiha feel the same as I do? Maybe, if I'm thinking it's natural to want to touch Akiha, she might be thinking the same thing about me. "Akiha---do you want to do it?" I ask her. I know I could have said it better, but I can't think of anything fancy right now. "―――――――――― Yes." Akiha nods. Just this simple gesture makes me more excited than I've ever been. "―― But Nii-san. Can you do me a favor first――?" "A favor――?" "Um―― I just thought this might be―" She looks down at the tatami. "I see. It would probably hurt on the tatami. ―― But what should we do?" ―― I don't think I can hold back if she wants to go all the way back to the mansion. If I can, I want to make love to Akiha right here in this room. "―― Nii-san, there's a futon in there――" Akiha points at the closet. "Um―― it's clean. We use it when I get blood from Kohaku." "If that's the case, you should have told me earlier. Hold on, I'll get it." I pull away from Akiha and take the futon out of the closet. I lay it in the middle of the room and turn to face Akiha once again. And. Akiha sits in front of the futon, placing her fingers on the tatami, and gives me a formal bow. "―― Then, I hope you will treat me kindly, Nii-san." Her face and tone are entirely serious, even though her cheeks are flushed bright red. "---Akiha." I move closer and put my hands on her shoulders. ―― Such slender shoulders. I want to see and feel her smooth white skin. "―― Can I take off your clothes?" I move my hands from her shoulders to her waist. And. "Uhh!" Akiha shakes herself and looks up at me. "―― No, I can do it myself――" Her voice is shaking. She is probably embarrassed about showing herself to someone else. Akiha stands up and gets back from me as she puts her hands on her shirt's lowest button. "―――――― Nii-san, Um――――――" She blushes and looks away. "―― Please don't laugh." Her voice is no more than a whisper as she slowly pulls her shirt off of her shoulders. Now in her underwear, Akiha looks away in embarrassment. I don't know why. She told me not to laugh, but Akiha's body is more beautiful than anything I've ever seen. "You have nothing to be embarrassed about. Akiha, you're beautiful." I say honestly. This seems to embarrass her even more, and she tenses from head to toe. "Akiha――? You don't want to do it with your brother after all?" "―― No, that's not it― but― I――" Akiha continue to look down, covering her chest with both hands. "―― I have small breasts, so I was scared you might not like them." Akiha is blushing so hard that even her ears are turning red. "---!!" ―― Man. It had to have taken a lot of courage for her to say that. And yet, she managed to force her words out, looking to me expectantly for a reply. "I see. You have small breasts, huh?" I say this as brightly as I can. "―――――" Akiha does not answer, but keeps hiding her breasts with her hands. "I really can't tell like this, though. You'd have to lower your hands and take your underwear off before I could really judge for myself." "Take my underwear off――? Are you telling me to get naked, Nii-san――?" "Well, we can't do it unless we get naked, right? Here, I'll take my clothes off first, would that make it easier? What I can see already is beautiful, so I want to see every last inch of you." "――――――" Akiha hesitates. Even though she wants to make love, I guess she still has some qualms about exposing herself. ―― I can't understand how women think. "Well, I guess it's not impossible to do it like that― but would it really be so bad to show me your body?" "Uh-no, it's just embarrassing, and um―― it's not that I don't want to." She answers awkwardly. Her voice is so weak that I can't help but tease her. "Well, I don't really mind if you want it that way, but there's a couple of problems. If we do it like that, your underwear will get dirty and Kohaku-san will definitely be able to tell what happened." "Oh" I guess Akiha didn't think that far ahead. "I don't have any second thoughts about this, but we're still brother and sister to most people, so if Kohaku-san finds out― it would be kind of awkward, don't you think?" "Um, yes― then what should we do, Nii-san?" Akiha shifts nervously from one foot to the other. I can tell that she wants to make love right now rather than risk having Kohaku-san find out. "Well, we should work on trying to keep this a secret― so we should both get undressed." "Uh---that's what you said in the first place, Nii-san!" "Of course. I told you you're beautiful. There's nothing to be ashamed of. Besides, I really don't care about Kohaku-san. I just want to see your body. But if you don't want to, I'll just go back to the mansion." "Go back---" Akiha looks down and lets out a deep sigh. "―― Geez, sometimes you act like a spoiled brat, Nii-san." "I am spoiled, in a way. I may say what I want, but there haven't been many things I've wanted. ―― So I guess, this is the first time I've ever wanted something this bad." "-" Akiha doesn't say anything. But she quietly slips her fingers into the top of her panties. Slowly, she pulls them off. They fall silently to the floor, leaving Akiha's white skin exposed to my eyes. "Is this alright, Nii-san?" Akiha averts her eyes and moves her hands out of the way. "--" I can't say anything. White body. Her body is perfect, and completely unlike a man's body. The skin is white, yet bearing a faint tinge of red, as though she is still embarrassed by her nudity. Everywhere I look, I see curves--and not just her waist. Even her legs are sleek and well-toned― it blows my mind. "―― Nii-san, please don't stare at me like that." "―――――" As if I would ever heed that request. Like Akiha said, her breasts are small― but they are really well suited to the rest of her. Her body is as well proportioned as a doll's. She's perfect in every way. She doesn't need bigger breasts. My heart pounds in my chest. I'm sure Akiha's heart is beating loudly too, but my heartbeat would drown hers with ease. "--Ah." My throat loosens enough to let out a low sigh. White skin― her hair draping down her slender neck― even though it has a faint hint of red, the beauty of her body is unparalleled. Her sculpted brows quiver with embarrassment, and her eyes clench shut just a bit tighter. Her blushed face, her closed lips, her flat stomach, her tempting belly button. ―― But more than anything, it's what waits for me between Akiha's legs that truly drives me wild. "Akiha---um, you really" You really are beautiful. I can't express it with words, but her naked body is so beautiful that I want to yank her into my arms and crush her against me until neither of us can breathe. "―― Oh." Akiha blushes and puts a hand over her mouth. It's a different kind of blush than the ones before. "What? What is it, Akiha?" "―――――――" Instead of answering, Akiha simply stares. "?" I follow her gaze. ---And. Akiha is staring at my naked body. ―― Not just me, but she is looking at my manhood, which has grown hard from looking at her perfect body. "---Oh." ―― I feel uncomfortable. It's not that I'm embarrassed, but it's really awkward to have her see me this hard already. "――――――" Akiha slowly comes closer, never taking her eyes off of my hardness. ―― My towering rod is grotesque and menacing compared to the beauty of her body. "Well, Akiha― This is, um---" "―― I know. I was just a bit surprised, since this is the first time I've ever seen a man's― you know――" Akiha stares at me in utter fascination. "―― When I think that this is Nii-san's, it makes me think it's kind of cute― Ah, what am I saying?" Akiha mumbles as if talking to herself. ---And the sound of her voice erodes my restraint. "Akiha---" "Kya---!?" I grab her by the arms and pull her up against me. Finally skin to skin, we share a breathless embrace. My manhood is touching Akiha's stomach. Arm to arm, chest to chest. My groin and Akiha's stomach touch. "Mm――― Ah." Akiha's body moves. My shaft reacts to Akiha's body heat, growing harder still. "Akiha---" I hold her even tighter. The sensation of my rod pressing against her stomach makes me feel hazy and drugged. "Mm―― Nii-san, your body is so hot." We're only holding each other, but Akiha is already breathing hard. ―― Just as I'm getting excited from this position, Akiha also seems to be turned on by feeling my hardness against her stomach. "Akiha---I'm going to make love to you now." Akiha nods. "Oh―― but Nii-san―― this is my first time, so――" Embarrassed, she mumbles. She says she doesn't know what to do. "---It's my first time too. Don't worry. I'll back off if it hurts too much. ―― So let me lead for now." Akiha mumbles an agreement. ---I can feel her body getting hotter. We sit on the futon, still holding each other, and I slowly begin exploring her body. I move behind her and gently bite her ear. Putting it between my lips, I carefully saw my teeth back and forth--a kind of foreplay before the foreplay. "--!!" And. Just with that, Akiha's voice stops in her throat. "Akiha――?" "Ha---Ah, mm, Ah――!" My voice doesn't reach her. I just bit her ear― is that her weak spot? "Akiha, are your ears that sensitive?" "Um---no, it's not that but―" Akiha's body jerks as I nibble her earlobe. ―― It's a bit strange. I'm being as gentle as I can, but Akiha seems to be reacting like I'm treating her roughly. Is she this tense because it's her first time? "Akiha, relax. If you're like this when I'm barely touching you, I don't know if you'll be able to take it when we actually do it." "MmI― know---don't worry― just do what you want, Nii-san---" Akiha leans back against me, still breathing hard. "Hmmm---!!" Her back arches violently. All I did was put my hands on her breasts, but she's so tightly wound she's nearly breaking her spine. "―― Wow, they really are small." "Ah――" "But they're soft and firm. See, if I do this, my fingers get pushed right back." Applying some pressure with the tips of my fingers― ―― I squeeze her small breasts. "Aaaaaaa―――!" Akiha cries out. Her skin molds around my fingers― her breasts are incredibly firm. "Mm― Ah―― Nii-san, mmk, please, don't---be― too― rough---" Akiha's voice is starting to heat up. Her body has been hot for some time. "---Your breasts really are cute. They're so cute, I think I have to play with them some more." Leaning over her shoulder, I slowly run my tongue across her breast. "Aaaa―――!!" Akiha gasps and grabs my hands. "Ah, hwaa---Nii-san, why― do― you― like― my― breasts― so― much" Akiha's body shudders. I'm only licking one of her breasts, but sweat is pouring off of her as if she was on fire. "Ha---it's really hot in here." ―― I'm not very hot myself, but it definitely feels warmer in here. Probably because Akiha is generating enough heat for both of us. "Nii-san, please don't touch me like that. They're so small― they're more like a little girl's." Akiha breathes hard and tries to stop me from touching her breasts. "――――――" Of course, I have no intention of stopping. I squeeze her right breast, which easily fits in the palm of my hand. "---Mm, Huu, Hauaaaaaa――!!" She arches her back. Of course, this makes her breast stick out more, letting me squeeze it even harder. "Ha, ah, ahhh, ahhh, ahhhh――!!" Instead of being soft and spongy, Akiha's breasts have a nice, taut firmness to them. ―― Like Akiha said, they are more like the breasts of a little girl than a woman--making them almost painfully cute. "Mm―― N, Nii-san---" "See Akiha, even though they're small, you still like it when I touch them. Your nipples are as hard as rocks." To illustrate my point, I capture her nipples between my fingers. "Naaaaaaaaaaa―――!" Akiha's face turns bright red and her entire body shakes. Embarrassment and pleasure fight for dominance in her slender body. Squeeze. I continue to squeeze her hard nipples. "Ahh---ha, Ah. Ah. AH-" Nibble. Before she can stop me, I wrap my teeth around her right nipple and bite down. "Nku---!!" Akiha falls onto me. But I continue to bite, driving her crazy. "Ahhh---H,ha, ha,ha, h, ahh" I pinch her hard nipples over and over. "―― Hah―― Nii-san---please, stop---ah, naaaaaaaaaaa―――!!" Instead of stopping, I bite a little harder. Her red hair flies from side to side. Her body is so hot it's almost volcanic. ---I pull away for a moment to survey my work. The futon under us is already soaking wet. "Hah, hah, hah, hah---Ah, Nm, hwa-" ―― I'm just touching her, but she acts like I'm already inside of her. "―― Is it good?" "Huh---N,no---Ah, hau" ―― Akiha is breathing so hard I can barely understand her. I can't be sure, but maybe--- "I see. If it doesn't feel good when I touch your breasts, I'll just try another place." "Huh---did― you― say― something― Nii-san?" "I did. I told you I was going to do this." Turning her over, I lick Akiha's back. ---Then. "Aaaaaaa-!!" Akiha arches away as if my tongue is burning her. "Ah---Haaa---Nii-san, what― are you doing---!?" "All I did was lick your back― you don't like that?" "―― No, it tickles― and I'm scared." I let my arms fall to my sides. "-" ―― I'm completely speechless. No wonder she screamed so loud when I touched her ear. I guess― Akiha is more sensitive--much more sensitive― than a normal person. "Akiha, tell me the truth--do you feel good?" "-" Akiha's face turns bright red. ―― I don't even have to wait for her answer. "―― Man―― I didn't know you were this sensitive. Um― are you this sensitive all the time?" "Uh---um―― I don't know, but I guess it's different right now. When I think of you touching me, my heart starts pounding really hard and my body gets all hot---" ---Crap. That's so hot I want to shove her down on the futon and finish what I started. But Akiha was just injured. I can't push her past her limits. "―― Akiha, do you want to quit for today?" "What―― Nii-san?" Akiha looks surprised. "―― You don't want to be with me, Nii-san?" "No, how can you even say that!!? I really want to--right now!! But you're so sensitive, I don't know what will happen if I keep going. Plus, you said this is your first time― I feel like I could break you if I keep g---" ---My explanation is cut off― ―― because Akiha's mouth has closed over mine. "Nii-san." "Aki---ha." "You told me it would be alright― so please don't stop." "Akiha---but I―" "―― Please. If you think you'll break me, then break me. I'll endure any pain you give me." Akiha stares directly into my eyes. ―― Her unwavering gaze forces me to make up my mind. "―― You're sure it's alright? I don't think I can quit once I start. ―― I want you too much." "I don't care. ―― I want you too, Nii-san." Akiha's eyes are watery as she waits for me to make the next move. "Akiha" If she really wants this. There's no way I can hold myself back. I lunge forward. "Ah" Akiha lets out a sharp cry and falls back on the futon. ―― Her heated body. Her heated, sweating body bends pliantly around my fingers. "―― You're already wet enough down here. I guess I don't have to do anything else to get you ready." "Nii-san, why do you---say such embarrassing things?" Akiha blushes. ―― Akiha hasn't seemed to have figured out that the reason I say those things is because I want to see her reaction. "Hmm---I better check to make sure. Akiha, spread your legs. I can't see you like this." I grab her tightly closed legs. "Hey---Nii-san, no---" "No more waiting. Let me see you right now." "Kyaa---!?" I grab her ankles and pull her legs roughly apart. "No--please don't look―――!!" Akiha tries to struggle, but I hold her firmly. I put my face down close to her delicate pink folds― and take a deep, satisfying whiff. "!!! W-what are you doing, Nii-san!!" "I'm smelling you. You don't like it?" "Of course I don't like it――!! Besides, you don't have to, because, all you have to do is― take your and― mine and――" She's babbling. I guess Akiha only knows the basics of sex. "―― That's true, but you have to do other things first or it'll hurt." ―― Although, if she's this wet already, I don't think I'll have to worry about it. "For example, you have to let it get used to being touched― like this---" I part her delicate lips and slowly extend my tongue. "Ahaaaaaa---!?" Akiha's body nearly shoots off of the futon. "Amazing― you're just as wet inside." "N-Nii-san, no---it's dirty--" "No--it's not dirty at all. It's warm― and delicious." Lick. I lap up the juices slowly oozing out of her. "Ahh---Nn, fwa―― Ahhhh!" I up the ante by pushing my tongue inside. "Naa-Haaaaaaaaaaa――――!!" ―― Unlike a hard penis, tongues aren't that strong. I can't really fill her this way, so I just move it around, exploring everything within my reach. "Hann. Sto― Nii-san, no, stopNha――!!" Akiha's body arches back. Every time she bucks, her red hair dances on her shoulders― it is possibly the most erotic sight I've ever seen. The wispy hair by my mouth is much thinner than the hair on her head. Below that small thatch of fuzz I spy a small swelling of flesh, its red tip looking as if it simply aches to be touched. "―― Hmm." Obligingly, I give it a soft lick. This point is like the head of a man's penis--far more sensitive than any other part. "-!!" Akiha's legs tense. "Mm-Ahhh, haa---n." Her body shakes. With one touch of my tongue, Akiha's beautiful body dances. "AhaaNii-san, I---" Akiha must be feeling too good to think, as she can't seem to focus on me. "――――" There's no point in putting it off any longer. Besides, I can't hold on anymore. "Akiha---I'm putting it in now." I lower my hips, leading my head to her waiting entrance. "Urgh-!" I haven't even put it in yet. I just touched her with the tip, and her body is trembling. ―― I don't know what will happen if I put it in. But I want her so bad, I don't think I can stop. "--" As gently as I can, I slowly push myself inside. "Ahwaaaaa―――――!!!!" Akiha shudders violently. Her breathing grows more and more labored as I ease myself further inside. "Mm, Ah, ah,ah---Ahh, Ah――――!" She clutches the sheets, wadding up huge fistfuls of fabric. And her teeth grind as she fights the pain. "Akiha, does it hurt?" "Y---yes― but I― can― still― stand― it---" Her answer comes in pieces. "" I find my own voice leaving as well. ―― She's so tight. Just as Akiha is hurting from me pushing into her, I'm hurting from how tight she is inside. It's wet. Yes, it's very wet― but it's so tight that it's hard to move. It's like her inner walls are trying to push me out. That feeling. Her soft tunnel is snug around my shaft, squeezing me like a fist and almost making me pass out. "―― You――" I was trying to make Akiha comfortable and relaxed until now, and I wasn't THAT excited yet, but― Now that I'm partway in, I'm about to explode. "Shit" No, not yet. I can't finish so soon. I clench my ass and try to push the rest of the way in. "Nku―――! Ou― Ouch, Nii-san, it's― too― big---!" Akiha arches back. My shaft must feel like it's tearing her apart. I'm trying to go as slowly as I can, but it still seems really painful for her. Akiha's movements become rough and erratic as the pain assails her. "Ah---ahh, Aaau, Naaaaaaaaaaaaa!" I push further in. Reaching Akiha's unexplored depths as if I had always been meant to. "Nmm---Ha, Na, Auuuuuuuuuuu!!" Akiha's voice is more like a scream now. But as her pain increases, so does my pleasure. That's how good it feels inside her. I sink. I sink my hot shaft slowly into her resisting hole. "Nku―― Ha, ah, ha---Nii-san― it's― so hot――!" "This is just the beginning, Akiha――!" She's not the only one feeling hot. It's so hot inside her passage that it feels like I'm going to melt into her. "Akiha, I'm going in---!" I push in a bit more. And I feel something that I can't push through. "Ya--" Akiha's walls keep squeezing me. "HahNii-san---" Akiha grits her teeth in preparation of the pain to come. "―― Akiha, are you sure about this?" "---Yes― it has to be you, Nii-san." ―― I don't need to hear anything else. Trying to make the pain as brief as possible, I surge forward. "--!" Her body jerks. Akiha's ass grinds back against the futon in a futile attempt to escape the pain. "Nm---Ah, Nku, Haa!" I feel something slimy running down my thigh. The liquid flowing from Akiha now has a faint red tinge mixed with it. But I keep moving. I push in. "-! Ah, ah, ahhhhhhhh---!" Akiha's stomach bulges a bit. Proof that I am now deep inside of her. "Hah, hah, hah, hah, hah---" I move my hips back and forth, loving every noise our joined bodies make. "Aj---Ah, auuuuu!" I can't hear Akiha. She must still be in pain. It has to be more pain than pleasure for her right now. "Hah, hah, hah, hah" ―― But it's the exact opposite for me. The more it hurts for Akiha, the tighter her passage grips me. There's no way― ―― no way I can stop myself now. "Nn―――! Nii-san---!" I move. "Sto---Nii-san, it hurts-!" I keep moving. It's so soft inside her. It's warm, and tight― and I feel like I could explode at any second. "Ah, Nha--Aaaa, aa---!" I hear Akiha. ―― And I finally realize something. She has tears in her eyes. "Ku--!" But I still can't stop. I thrust in harder. Then "Nku――! Hah, fwa, Nii-san---I, I!" Akiha's back arches like a bow. She squeezes me so tight I can hardly move. "Ku, A――――!" I've reached my limit. As Akiha falls back on the futon, I know that I can't contain myself for even one more second. I quickly pull out of her spasming walls. Splash. My seed splashes out. Instead of going inside of her, it sprays all over Akiha's gorgeous body. "Ha―― A,ah" Akiha's arching spine finally relaxes. She slumps weakly on the futon. Her red hair spreads all over the tatami, looking like a fatally wounded, but achingly beautiful animal. "Hahhahhah" Though I'm not as bad as Akiha, I still have trouble getting my breath to calm. Akiha---lies still on the futon, still flushed― and with tears still glittering in her eyes. ―― I hope it's only from the pain of losing her virginity. The tears are still there. "―― Nii-san, you did it outside." Akiha's voice and expression are dream-like and hazy. Her body is covered in my essence. Akiha does not seem to care, making no move to clean herself as she lies still on the futon. "Akiha―― does it still hurt?" "UhYeah, a little, but I'm alright now." "―― I see. Sorry. I told you I was going to be gentle, but you were just too cute---" I just did it all for myself. "―― No, it's alright. It did hurt, but I was more happy. Now, even if I have to die I---have no regrets." "W---what are you saying―――! I told you I don't care which 'Akiha' you are. I don't care if your hair stays red. If you want blood, I'll give you all you want. I want to be with you when you're in pain. ―― Besides, I haven't had enough of you. I want to be with you more. So don't say things like that. Aren't we going to be together from now on?" "Nii-san-" Akiha doesn't say anything. ―― For a while, only our body heat passes between us. Until. "Nii-san, can you do your cute little sister just one favor?" Akiha speaks brightly. "Yeah, okay. I'll do anything I can." "Thank you. Then please promise me this: If I ever turn into something― else, please kill me with your own hands." Just like that. She says it like it's nothing. "Wha" I can't speak. I---don't see why she has to bring that up right now. "―― What do you mean? Do you think I'd make that kind of promise?" "Yes, because you're the most important person in my life. It's natural to have the one you love most next to you when you die, isn't it? Or are you planning to skip out on my funeral, too, Nii-san?" "Whathat has nothing to do with what we're talking about." "It's no different. ―― Nii-san, my hair might not go back, but that's not a big problem. ―― What I'm afraid of is that I'll go insane like SHIKI. Father became mentally ill at the age of forty. So if I live on, I might become like that too." "―― That wouldn't happen. And even if it does, it's a long time from now. Besides---if it does happen, I'll---" "―― Thank you, but anybody with the Tohno blood in their veins will die when it happens. When the Tohno blood grows too strong, you kill yourself. ―― That's how it's been all along. If you've completely changed, you can't go back unless you die. Everyone who has changed has gone insane. I wouldn't even know myself, and I'd cause pain to anything I laid my eyes on. ―― What's scary about it is that you can't even kill yourself when you get like that." "---So Nii-san― I have to ask the person I love the most. Because I trust you more than anyone― because I only have you, I can only let you take care of me. I don't want to cause suffering to someone I don't know while I'm out of my mind. If I did that, the old Tohno Akiha would be completely destroyed." "Akiha---that's――" "―― So kill me. One day, when I've completely changed, if you still love me― kill me--for my sake, if no one else's. Before I do something I'd regret, so that I can stay myself even then. While I am still just your sister." "---" ―― I grit my teeth. This is why she was crying. Not because she's happy about us being together right now. But because one day― She knows that one day in the future, this happiness is going to be nothing but a memory. That's why she's crying. "You-" ―― I feel anger welling up inside of me. How can she say things like that so easily? "You idiot-" Anger at the Tohno blood for forcing such a fate on her. "Why do you have to--" Anger at myself for not promising her, even if it turned out to be a lie "Hmmm!?" I kiss her― hard. Our third kiss is not one of love. It's a wild kiss to quiet her down. "Akiha!" Unlike the previous kiss, it is deep and passionate. "Ha-Mm--" Akiha is a bit hesitant at first, but finally extends her tongue, letting it brush against mine. Our tongues dance as our saliva mixes and flows together. The feeling of her snakelike tongue makes rational thought impossible. ―― It feels like our tongues are melting into each other. Being with her feels so good that it even seems like my tongue is in my way. My skin, my mind, even the fact that I'm human gets on my nerves. "Mm―――― Nii-san―――" It must be the same for her, as she swallows my saliva and replaces it with her own. Gulp. Instead of melting into each other, we settle for exchanging saliva. Akiha sucks wildly on my lips. "Ha--Nn, ku-" I breathe hard. Like Akiha's before, my head goes blank. ―― Really. I'm furious about what she said. "Mm―― Ha――――" I let her mouth go. She takes a deep breath. "―― Nii-san――? What is it? We were just talking." "I don't want to talk anymore. I'm too mad right now." I lift her body off the futon. "Nii-san---? What are you mad about?" "A lot of things--like your pessimistic attitude― not being able to laugh it off, everything. But what really pisses me off is that you were thinking about dying when I was trying so hard to please you." "What---?" "It wasn't that good for you after all, huh? I'm so mad that I'm going to make you feel good!" With that, I bury my face between her breasts. I don't know if she really liked it the last time. But I still put my mouth there and suck. "Nmmm-!" Akiha jerks back. "N-Nii-san---I did feel good when---Naaa!?" I rub around her waist. She averts her eyes from just that. "AhNii-san, are― we― still going― to― do― more---?" "We are. I bet your body's used to it. You'll feel much better this time―― I'm going to do it until you can't think about anything else!" "What―― do you mean that, Nii-san――?" "Yeah, I'm mad― so I'm not going to be gentle like last time." "No, I mean―― is it really going to feel better this time――?" ―― She blushes in spite of what she's asking. "---Didn't it hurt last time? I thought you didn't want to do it again because it hurt you so much." "Well――― it did hurt, but it also felt good. ―― I thought sex was supposed to be like that, but---" Am I wrong? Her eyes ask. She's so cute it makes me smile. "It only hurts in the beginning. Then it just feels good. So if I do this---" "-!!" I raise one of her legs and put my hands on her hips. Then---I pull her hips down on my lap. "N-Nii-san?" "―― Akiha, I love you." I tell her. "So I'll do anything you want me to― but lay off the crap you were talking about earlier. I want to be with you as long as I live." "Oh――――" "―― Come on. I'll make it feel so good you won't even think of something like that again." "Nii-san" In this position, it's easy for me to put it into her. There's no reason for me to go easy on her now. Holding her tightly against my lap, I push further up inside of her. "Nhaa!?" Akiha arches back wildly. I don't put it in slowly like earlier. I just push it in as hard as I can. "HaAh, Nii-san, it hurts---!" Akiha puts her arms around my shoulders. I ignore her complaints and pull out― but only far enough to ram myself back in. "-!" Jerking motion. My shaft pushes easily into her wet tunnel. "Mm---Ah, Ha, Nm, Ah" This position reaches deep into her, making her shake all over. "N-Nii-sanYou― lied――!!" Akiha is panting so hard I can barely understand her. "You― said― it wouldn't― hurt― anymore---" She sounds a little upset. But she's hotter inside than ever before, and her juices are practically pouring onto the futon. "I'm lying? So you're telling me it― doesn't feel better than last time?" "Nha-!" I push up again. As hard as I can. "―― Ha―― mm, ah, nn---" Her arms tighten around my shoulders. Once I'm all the way inside, I stop moving so that she's not entirely out of it. She's breathing hard, just from having me inside her. "Nii-san, this, position---" "Yeah, it's really embarrassing, isn't it? What do you think people would say if they saw you in a position like this?" "" Akiha's face turns bright red. "N-Nii-san――! If you know I don't like it, please let me down――!" Akiha tries to pull away. But I have no intention of letting her go. "―― Akiha, I'm going to do it just like this. Hold on to me if you don't want to fall over――!" "Wha---Nku!?" I grab her waist. With one hand, I raise her legs even higher. Her body arches back, but that only makes it easier for me to move. "Mm. Aahhhhhhhhh!" In this position, Akiha might be feeling good just from me putting it in. "Akiha-!" That's the signal. I pull out, then quickly push back in. "Ou--! Nii-san, ple-please stop---!" Akiha cries louder. But not loud enough to make me stop. Making a lot of noise, I keep thrusting. "Hi---Fwa, ah, au, hauuuu!!" Akiha tightens around me. "Ah---Nii-san, Nku, I---!" As I push up. "What---it feels, fn, mm, aahhhh――――!" I feel her heat. I can hear the wet sounds rising between us. Akiha's fluids leak out. "ItIt hurts, but---" Squeeze. Akiha's arms and insides clutch at me. "Ha, fwa, ah, ah-!" I push as far into her as I possibly can. Akiha's body jerks with every thrust. "Nii-san---it's― so good." From anger or joy, I'm not sure which― ―― Akiha starts to cry. "―― It's― really― different---!" Akiha holds me tighter, moaning raggedly as I continue to move. "Hah, hah, hah, Ah---" Like Akiha, I can't keep myself from groaning with pleasure. Of course it's different this time. I'm going as hard as I can, and she's different inside, too. "Mmm---Akiha, I'm going to go― harder---!" As I keep pushing in and out of her, I look for ways to make it better. It's already tight inside of her. Her walls suck and pull as my shaft goes in and out of her, seemingly trying to keep me inside. "Nm---Nii-san, I---!!" "---――――!!" Every stroke feels better than the last. Her body is so hot my mind shorts out just from touching it. I wonder---if it's as good for her as it is for me. "---" Unconsciously, I caress her perfect ass. As my fingers roam over her firm skin, I tentatively ease her cheeks apart. "Hya-!?" Akiha jumps, not backward, but straight up. "Nii-san, not-there!" ―― Slowly, I push my middle finger into her tight anus. "Nm, mmmmmm!!" Everything tightens up. Her clenching muscles feel as if they are trying to break my finger. "N-no, Nii-san, please---stop, Nku―――!" In spite of her words, Akiha's body is writhing with delight. "HaNn, ah, ahn, ah, fua---!" Maybe it's because she is so wet, but her pain is entirely gone, leaving only pleasure behind. "Gu!" I keep moving my hips. On and on, in and out― as if this moment could keep going forever. "Ah, Nha, ah, ha!" Akiha's body shudders. Her arms wrap around me. "Nm, ha, ha, haa, haaa-!" Her hair tickles me everywhere it touches. Unable to resist, I bite down on one of her cute little nipples. "Ha-Aahhhh, Nii-san---!!" The continual stimulation of my driving shaft coupled with my attack on her nipple― seems to be too much for Akiha to take. With a weak moan, she lets go. And collapses onto the futon. "" I lay on top of her, following her down. So instead of having to push up, we've returned to the most basic of positions. "NnAkiha-" I brace myself over her and keep on moving. She isn't the only one out of control. I'm so driven by pleasure that I can't think of anything but coming. "Nn, fuaaaa--!" Akiha gets no respite from my frantic thrusting. Her eyes and lips are sticky with tears and saliva. "Nii-san, I― I― no!" Her arms wrap around my back. Honestly, I'm at my limit. "Akiha---I'm going to―――!" "Mm, mm, mmmmmmmm―――!!" Akiha doesn't hear me. Her mind is on the constant, unyielding pleasure I'm giving her. "Ha, ah, ahh, aahhhhhhhhh―!!" "Nn---!!" Push. I put all my power into one, final stroke. "Fwa, ah, ah, ahhhhhhh!!" Akiha's body arches back. "Haa." I feel it. I'm about to explode― my hot sperm is about to erupt, sending everything I am shooting into Akiha. "Kua" I try to pull out like I did earlier. ---Then. "Nii-san!" Akiha grabs hold of me. "Please---stay like this―――!" "Akiha" Her arms wrap tight around my back. I can't refuse. "---I'm gonna come, Akiha!" "---Yes---inside me―――!!" ---I've passed the pinnacle. With an animalistic growl. "!!" "Naaaaaaaaa――!!" I come. Akiha shivers with each jet of sperm I shoot deep inside of her. Unconsciously, her arms tighten their hold on me. "Ah-Ah, ah." Completely spent, I practically fall on top of her. "Ha―― hah, hah, hah" I can hear her panting in time with mine. "Aki-ha." I hold her. We're both shuddering and coated with a film of sweat, but I don't care. "―――― Was it― good― this time―?" "-" Akiha can only nod. ―― With that, I really am drained. I fall onto the futon and close my eyes. ―― It might be because I was moving nonstop since yesterday. I am really sleepy. "―― Nii-san――?" I hear Akiha's voice. But I don't have the energy to reply. "―― Are you going to sleep? Hey, Nii-san?" ―― I told you I don't have the energy to reply. Can't you just let me sleep, Akiha? "―― Well, yeah, but― can I sleep with you――?" ―― I don't mind― but don't you want to wash up? I would think you'd want to take a shower or something. "―― You want me to go wash myself? Alright, I'll go. Wait here. This bathroom still works." ―― Akiha's body moves away from mine. And I fall into a deep sleep. "―― Nii-san, please don't forget about our promise." I can hear a voice. "―― There are worse things than death. So---please keep our promise." I can hear a voice, even though I'm asleep. "I'm sorry―― I have to say this. But sometimes, death is the only salvation." This must be a dream. "I do not want to trust anyone else. So please---don't forget, no matter what happens." ―― What a bad dream. I'll never be able to forget it. If I could, I wish I could forget it--- "Nii-san, wake up, Nii-san." ---I hear Akiha's voice. "Nii-san, Nii-san. You have to wake up. You can't be sleeping when the sun's about to set." ---Weird. I can hear Akiha's voice. "―― Oh, that's enough. How can you sleep so like that when I want you to wake up!?" ---Someone squeezes me. Instantly, I'm awake. "Ouchhh―――!" I wake to a sharp pain in my arm. ---Then. "Oh―― Good morning, Akiha." "――――――――" Akiha looks mad, and I can tell she has something to say. ―― From the shape of the red mark on my arm, the pain I felt was her pinching me. "Akiha, that really hurts! What did you do?" "Nothing. You wouldn't wake up, so I gave you a little pinch." "You didn't have to do that, I would have woken up if you had just said to." Uh― Akiha is staring at me in disbelief. "Really, Hisui was right. You don't remember anything when someone tries to wake you up." "What---did you try to wake me up just now, Akiha?" "Yeah, I called your name a bunch of times and--you don't even remember, do you?" "Um―― Yeah, I'm sorry but I don't remember." "I understand. Next time, I'll get right to hitting you. If you don't want that to happen, try to wake up on time." ―― I guess I left her alone too long while I was sleeping. Seeing how mad she is, I'd guess she's been up for more than an hour. "―― Geez, I can't help it. I was tired from everything that happened yesterday. I was attacked by you at school, and when I came home, I had to fight SHIKI, then I had to look after you, and then― you know― 'that'. I should be sleeping all day after all that." "'That'? Nii-san--" Seeming to recall what we did, Akiha blushes. ―― She is so cute. Seeing that blush makes me want to tease her even more. "What? You were holding on to me so tight. Don't tell me you didn't like it――?" "Um---uh, umwell." She mumbles while looking down at the floor. "It's alright. If you don't like it, I won't force you to do it. I guess we can just have a 'pure' relationship from now on." "Um――― Nii-san, I, well" "What, I don't understand what you're trying to say." ―― Crap. I can't hold a straight face. Just looking at her makes me want to burst out laughing. "Um―― but it's not that I dislike it, but―" "Oh, I see. So you don't really like it then? Okay, I'll restrain myself from now on." "Oh---but, I guess― I do like it, but---" Akiha looks away as she answers. "I see, but you keep saying 'but'―" "I― I can't help it. I couldn't think back then. I couldn't really tell if it was good or bad." "Alright, then let's do it again to find out for sure. I want to take off your clothes myself this time." "Oh--" Akiha stares at me with her cheeks blazing. ―― After she stares at me for a second, she purses her lips and shakes her head. "―― Nii-san, please put your clothes on. It's almost sunset and we have to go back to the mansion." "It doesn't matter. This is part of the mansion. I want to stay here with you all day. Or don't you like that idea?" "No, I feel the same way! ―― But I was thinking that it hurts here and I want to do it on a real bed―――" Even though her voice is a bit angry, what she's saying is so cute. It makes me want her even more. "---Alright, fine. To be honest, I was thinking when I was watching you recover that I wanted to sleep in that bed with you." "――――――" Akiha nods. ---Alright, let's hurry up. Let me get my clothes on and we'll go back to the mansion. We leave the detached building and make our way into the garden. Like Akiha said, the sun is setting and the garden is filled with red. "---Hey Akiha, what do you think Kohaku-san is doing?" "―― Hmm, well. Kohaku―― might have figured it out. She's usually a little oblivious, but sometimes, she's really cunning---" "―――― Hmmm." ―― It doesn't feel like I did anything wrong, but still― talking about this feels a bit awkward. Knowing Kohaku-san, she might actually be happy and congratulate us, but I have no idea how Hisui will react. "---Huh?" Just slightly, I feel a headache. "Cu――――" I stop. Akiha keeps walking. "Akiha, hold on a sec" I call out to her. She turns around. That face. Before I can stop myself. I fall to the ground. "Nii-san!" Akiha runs toward me. But she never makes it. Because she is stopped by― him. "SHIKI--!! You!! How dare you do that to Nii-san――!!" Akiha lashes out, but she can't break his hold. That guy―― SHIKI, grabs Akiha's neck and starts to squeeze. "Ah---" After several frantic seconds, Akiha's head nods forward. SHIKI holds her unconscious body and looks down at me contemptuously. "―― You did it. You really took everything from me." If curses were real, they would probably sound just like that. SHIKI looks down at me, his teeth gritting. ―― I can't move. My energy seems to be escaping through my back. There's only a little pain― pain and the certainty that I might die here. I can feel my shirt slowly being soaked with my own blood. In my back. A knife is planted like some kind of alien wing. "SHI――― KI" "Don't misunderstand, Shiki. Akiha doesn't really love you. She loves her 'brother'. Yeah---for that I may have to thank you. Isn't that right, Akiha? Please forgive me for being such a weakling. I never realized how much you loved me. If I was smarter, you wouldn't have had your purity taken away by such a pathetic loser." ―― SHIKI puts his face near Akiha. Since she's unconscious, she can't resist. "―― Yes, it doesn't matter if we're brother and sister. I love you more than anything." SHIKI walks toward me, still holding onto Akiha. "This time― this time, I'll make sure to kill you so you won't come back, Shiki. Akiha has this strain on her body because she's keeping you alive." "―― Strain―― on her, body――?" "Oh? You didn't know? Akiha kept you alive back then by giving you half of her life force. Haven't you ever wondered about it? No human can survive with a hole that big in their chest." "Eight years ago that day, Akiha regenerated you by giving you half of her life. She's supplementing the life I took away from you with part of her own. There's no way you could have survived if it wasn't for that." ---Sharing― her― life? "That's why Akiha can't manage her own body. She's suffered all this time― for you. As long as you live, she'll keep on suffering. ---I will alleviate that suffering now." SHIKI walks toward me. My body will not move. I can feel myself starting to black out. ---Half of her life. ―― I hear the sound of a sword sticking into the ground. SHIKI screams. ---The reason for Akiha's spasms in the old man's diary. "---Tohno-kun. I'll treat you right away--hold on――!" ---This body― this body that should have died. ―― Someone lifts me up. And takes me somewhere. ―― But I can't care about what's happening now. ---What an ugly truth to have to face. It turns out that I― I was the reason Akiha has been suffering all this time

*s375
---I had a dream. No, it was a dream which wasn't mine. That day. The girl that clung to me crying and who shared with me her life. It was her dream that I had. We live alone and we die alone, Akiha. Those were the first words father taught me. I did not know what the words meant. But I remember feeling uneasy, looking at father's inorganic eyes as he said those words. He was a very lonely person. And I knew that I would be like him someday ---Born into the Tohno family, I had an older brother. But I could not get along with him. My parents told me he was my brother, but he seemed to me like something else. Having the Tohno blood means having the blood of nonhumans. That might be why he looked different to me, but for me, he did not appear like "that" either. I could not truly accept my brother. And when I turned six, a strange boy joined our life as another brother. At first, I did not like the boy's name, as it sounded exactly like my brother's. The boy was a few years younger than my brother, but he was mature and kind to everybody. Even though I was restricted by my family's creed, the boy took me around to play like it was completely normal. As I followed him silently, I started to take interest in my new brother. He was loud, unsettling, and a bit rough, but― Somehow, I knew this person would protect me no matter what. As a daughter of the Tohno family, I lived separately from my brother and the boy. Father says I am not able to live a normal life due to the special blood of the Tohno family. I managed to endure strict studies by accepting my fate. ―― Father is not doing this because he does not like me. I tell myself that he scolds me really, really harshly only because he loves me. My mind is getting worn out. The mind I had was cut down as it started to become smaller and smaller. But I felt that I could endure it. Because I have a bit of free time I can use to play outside with everyone after my studies. The three of us started to play together. My brother and the boy got along really well. I usually followed them silently. My brother seems to know that the boy was different from us. I also know that time flies by when I play around with normal people like them. Since I knew, I wanted to value this time. Wishing that when I mature and become alone in this prison-like mansion, I would not be lonely and refrain from crying because I have these happy memories. ---The memories were numerous. There were really special times within the special days I had. There was the night I went far away with the boy. On a dark night, the two of us in the field, surrounded by trees. --It was really a dreamlike experience for me. Every day was warm like a parade. But, it all ended abruptly. A hot summer day. I saw my brother in the courtyard and walked towards him. He was panting painfully as he was crouching on the ground. I had a really bad feeling about it. I could hear the cicadas and the ground seemed to tilt. Feeling myself starting to get dizzy, I called out to my brother. The brother that turned around was not my brother. I could not do anything. All I could do was watch my brother turn into an ugly beast. The thought that I would turn into something like him in the future caused me to freeze in place. The blood-thirsty beast attacked me. I could not run away. At that moment, someone pulled on my hand. The boy was there when I turned around. He pulled my hand and ran. ―― Is he not scared? The boy stood in front of that ugly beast as if to protect me. But the beast was only watching me. The beast that attacked me, and the boy that came in between us. Splash. I remember the moment warm blood splashed onto my cheeks. ―― The boy embraced me and protected his sister from the beast. Even though his body had a hole and was bleeding seriously, he still embraced me. He protected my small body and did not let go. When I looked up, he was crying. The tears looked like they were from regret, and not pain. ---I'm sorry, said the boy. Before he died, he embraced me, hoping his dead body would still protect me. The boy continues to apologize. If I was part of your real family, I could probably protect you. It's so frustrating---I couldn't be your real brother. I swore---you would be more important to me than anyone else. ―― He died whispering that confession. The boy wished for my safety even after he died and he tried to be a brother more than my real brother. ―― Those words were enough. I cannot wish for anything more. I understood---I cried knowing that this person will never betray me. Even though it was imprudent, I embraced him back and cried from happiness. I was happy that I could think this was the only person for me no matter what happened. I do not know what happened after that. When I came to, the only memory I had was the body of the beast getting dragged somewhere, and the body of the small boy being carried into the mansion. And my father told me. He said the adopted son died in that accident and that my real brother was the one who survived. ―― I knew that was for appearances for the outside world, but I did not care. He was alive. I cannot possibly wish for more. ―― Even if the boy becomes my true brother in name, and even if the boy himself thinks that way, I told myself that it would be fine as long as I could stay beside him as his sister. ―― Eight years have passed and our father died. I ascended to full power over the Tohno House and I decided to bring him back to the mansion, ignoring the surrounding opposition. There is no freedom for me as the successor, but I might be able to act selfishly at least once. ThenI would like to use that one wish for my love that will never be mentioned. That was good enough for me. I have taken away everything from him. So I cannot wish for more. ---Back then. The kind of happiness I had while watching the stars together would never happen again, but, as long as he is here, I do not care. If Nii-san would come back. ---On a dark night, the two of us in the field, surrounded by trees. What a happy and selfish dream--- Pain. I wake to the pain in my chest. "―――――― Ha." An unfamiliar room. I was lying on a bed, with my upper body bare. Instead of my clothes, white bandages are wrapped all around my chest. "--" My memory is messed up. What's happening, what's going on right now― everything jumbles together and I can't sort things out. "――――!!" The only certain thing is this pain in my chest. ―― The wound on my chest. I was stabbed by someone from behind. By who? I don't even have to think about it. I was just stabbed by SHIKI, and Akiha--- "Akiha――!" I get up from the bed. "Ugh!?" My body suddenly stops. The wound on my chest hurts and my entire body tenses. "A-, ugh-" Even breathing is painful. I can't stand up like this "Oh, you woke up, Tohno-kun? I'm surprised. It's not a wound you would wake up so early from." "What---Sen, pai――?" "Yes. It's me. Also, this is my room so you can relax. Even if that vampire is after you, he won't likely come here." "It's you―― Senpai, weren't you never going to appear in front of me――!?" "That was the plan, but I had to help you in a situation like that." Saying that, Senpai walks toward the bed. "See, the wound has opened because you tried to move. I'll change the bandages for you." Senpai skillfully takes off the bandages on my body and replaces them with new ones. They are rather tight. "―― Um―― Senpai, I feel bad mentioning this because you're helping me, but it's too tight." "Yes, I'm making it tight so you can move around and still be alright. Could you be quiet for a while?" "Oh―― I'm sorry." I apologize and look around the room. This seems to be Ciel-senpai's room. I guess I was stabbed by SHIKI and rescued by Senpai afterwards. But then---what happened to Akiha? "Senpai, Akiha!? Where is Akiha!" "―――――――" Senpai's hands freeze. "Senpai!" "―― The circumstances dictated that I could rescue only one person. I could not escape from that vampire carrying two people. So---I gave priority to your rescue since you had a greater chance of recovery." "Akihaare you saying you deserted Akiha, Senpai――!" "―― Yes. Her life cannot be saved anyway. I cannot endanger your life to save hers if that is the case." "Wha" What---is this person saying. "Why――! Why did you save me――! Aren't you supposed to kill vampires!? Then you should have forgot about me and killed SHIKI right there――!" "―― I had that choice, but you would have probably died. Your wound was deep enough that you would have died unless I treated you quickly. I wasn't sure if I could kill that vampire quickly, so I made the most certain decision and ran away with you." "---So you deserted Akiha!? That'sthat's unwanted help right there! I bet Akiha would have been saved if you left me and killed SHIKI――!" "―― I won't deny that. But Tohno-kun, Akiha-san is not dead. That vampire's purpose is to make her more like him. Akiha-san will not be killed. You were the only person that was going to be killed. Don't you understand that, Tohno-kun?" "--" ―― I cannot say anything. Senpai is right. What am I doing---throwing my powerlessness at her? "―― I'm sorry, but I---I can't believe that guy wouldn't kill Akiha. He's a killer. I know that more than anyone else――!" "―― Tohno-kun. Akiha-san will not be killed. But, please give up on her. Shewon't be able to turn back." "I know that――! But that's just her hair. Akiha is not like SHIKI." "No, Tohno-kun. That vampire's purpose is to obtain Akiha-san. Tohno SHIKI---Akiha-san's real brother is not human anymore. So what he wants is someone like him. ---You understand, Tohno-kun. That vampire does not want Akiha-san as human. That's why he attacked Akiha-san last night, but didn't kill her. I don't know how, but Tohno SHIKI must have found a way to awaken the nonhuman blood in the Tohnos." "-" Now that she mentions it, I remember. Ever since that guy knocked Akiha unconscious, her hair has been red without turning back. "Senpaihow do you know so much---" "I made you talk when you were asleep. ―― I'll apologize for making you talk without asking, but consider it compensation for getting rescued." "---" I don't care about that. There's no point in her apologizing. Instead. I have to go to Akiha--- "Ku―――!" I get up from the bed. Pain. Pain like I am being gouged with a knife all over my body. "AhGu――――!" But, I can still move. If I can moveI can't sit still. "Senpai, you have my knife, right? Can you give it back to me?" "Are you going back to the mansion, Tohno-kun?" I don't have to answer. Senpai holds the knife in her hands and stands in front of me. "That vampire and Akiha-san are still at the mansion." "-" "But it has been over six hours since then. ―― It's probably too late by now." "I said――! It doesn't matter, Senpai. I don't care what Akiha is like. I've decided I'm going to be with her. ―― A long time ago, I swore that I would be her real brother, like real family." I say that and feel like crying. ―― It happened a long time ago. A promise I myself forgot. The family which did not act like a family. But still---I worked hard to become a family member. Only her. She cared for me more than the rest of her real family. I knew it was a lie from the beginning. But we tried to protect that lie. ―― Really, I wish I never knew. What a fragile and far away dream it was. "―― Tohno-kun, it might be true that you will be able to accept Akiha-san no matter what she turns into. But that's just your selfish interpretation. Akiha-san herself will not allow her own existence." "―― Akiha herself will not allow her existence――?" ―― Someone has said something like that before. "Listen to me, Tohno-kun. Akiha-san will lose her mind when she becomes one of the Tohno. Her reason that lost to her instinct will go away and she will repeat senseless murders like Tohno SHIKI." "Murders that she doesn't want. And Akiha-san herself cannot tell she is doing it. There is no 'Akiha-san' in her anymore. All that remains is the action called murder." "--" "Do you understand, Tohno-kun? It's not the people who are killed by her that hate her most. She herself hates herself the most. But she does not have any emotion to feel that. ---Unless she dies. To calm down her awakened blood, you must reset everything. But to reset everything means to kill her. If she has changed, the old Akiha-san isn't there anymore. By dying, Akiha-san can return to her original self." ―― Now I remember. It was Akiha herself that said that. ---Please kill me. She said that while crying. "--" I cannot say anything. I thought my blood would boil. "Wha-" "I know it's painful, but please give up---" "How, selfish!" "Kya!?" I grab Senpai's collar and push her into the wall. This anger is not directed at her. But, she shouldn't talk about Akiha that lightly. "Are---Are you telling me to kill Akiha――!?" "--Yes. If Akiha-san wishes so, I'll let you take that role." "D-don't joke around―――! I can't kill her. Senpai told me to not kill no matter what―――!" "Tohno-kun--" Her emotionless face starts to collapse. ―― I know. I know that Senpai isn't saying this because she wants to. "―― Tohno-kun, there are some things more painful than death, and Akiha-san knows that." "" "―― And if she has already changed, she is no longer human. You cannot call something that cannot think for itself human, although you might be able to call it alive." Saying that, Senpai hands the knife to me. "---Tohno-kun. Vampire hunting is my job. I'll take care of that vampire, so" "―― No. I'm sorry, but you stay here, Senpai." "Huh―― Tohno-kun?" "―― Him and I go way back. It's our problem―― honestly, I don't want you involved in this." "--" "But, if something does happen to me, I'll let you handle it. ―― I know it sounds a bit selfish, but would that be alright, Ciel-senpai?" "--" Senpai narrows her eyes. Transient eyes like she is watching an illusion. "―― Alright. It does sound a bit selfish, but I'll let you handle it. But I don't understand, why are you willing to do such a thing? You're not even a member of the Tohno family, why?" Why? I know why. "You said it already. I, Tohno Shiki, value Akiha more than myself. ―― But, I couldn't love her as much as she wanted, so I have to go." ---All this time, Akiha has suffered by herself. Compared to that, this pain is nothing. "I'm going now. Thanks for everything and good bye, Senpai." I endure the pain as I start to walk. "---Yes, good bye, Tohno-kun." As I walk away, I hear Senpai say that to me. I reach the mansion. I have a headache. My vision is blurry like everything was shrouded in mist. "Ga――― ah." My vision is distorted. I can't breathe properly. Just breathing makes me dizzy. Each step I take feels like a few hundred meters. My body. It's so exhausted, I'm practically numb. "Ah―――― h." I drag my legs. My body has reached its limit and doesn't move like I want it to. My mind thinks negatively, telling me I can't do anything with such a body. "-" But my burning blood denies all those ideas. My loud heartbeat. Only my pulse is high. Under the moon, my concentration is sharpened. ---I just came here naturally. There's no mistake. My heart beats loudly. My throat burns. My body is exhausted and uses all its energy to stay alive. It's suicidal to fight like this. But I feel no fear. My fingers are paralyzed by the weight of my knife. My nerves feel frayed. ---What a familiar sensation. I remember this feeling. I felt it so many times already. The feeling "he" had when he killed in the dream, and a long time ago, I think I had this feeling too "Gu" I won't last long. I head into the detached building. ---Strangely enough, I did not feel anything when I saw it. "-SHIKI." "It's---you." SHIKI gets up slowly. There's only two people there. One is a vampire called SHIKI. Another is a red-haired girl. "Welcome, Shiki. I thought you wouldn't make it." "--" My mind does not feel anything. Akiha is there behind SHIKI. Her eyes look dead as she rests on the wall. Maybe SHIKI put it on, but she is wearing a kimono. That thing. Akiha is like a mindless doll. I let out a big breath. I do not feel anything. It's like I have turned into a doll like Akiha, feeling nothing. "---But you're too late. I've got Akiha back." SHIKI walks toward me. "SHIKI, what do you want to do?" I ask him as I raise my knife. SHIKI tries to hold in his laughter as he talks. "Beats me. I don't even know. My purpose as SHIKI is to get Akiha. I have no intention of sucking any of the low-lifes' blood." "―― I see. But for that, you were pretty random back then." "Yes, you're so right. But it can't be helped, that wasn't my intent. ―― It tells me, Shiki. To kill, deprive, and destroy all. I'm just following that. I don't know why." "―― That's awful. I don't remember much but you weren't like that before, SHIKI." "Yeah, I went crazy from that day eight years ago. There's a weird guy in my head and he tells me to kill everything." Saying that, SHIKI laughs. He keeps on laughing like wheels turning indefinitely. ---There, I can't find one bit of humanity. "―― This is my last question. Aren't you feeling any pain?" "Pain――? No way. I'm perfect. I love myself for doing this. Well, I could say I was bored, but I've already solved that. Until now, my only fun was to eat those low-lifes, but that's over since Akiha's back. Now I have no time to play with those toys." SHIKI sounds satisfied. ---It was useless to ask. But, I still wanted to ask. If this guy had the pain Yumizuka hadthe pain as a "human" having to suck blood despite not wanting to― "Then, you're not human anymore." My words are menacing. SHIKI stops moving. "I don't get it. I don't get why you came here to get killed, and I don't get that question you asked. Shiki, what did you come here for?" "To kill you and to retrieve Akiha." As those words leave my mouth, all the blood in my body accelerates. "Huh! Are you sane, Shiki!? Are you saying a normal person like you can kill me!?" "―――――――" There's no reason for me to answer. I narrow my gaze. And, look at his "lines"--- "Don't be full of yourself――! This is mine. I won't give it to you――!" Maybe he felt something. SHIKI backs up as if scared. "Akiha is my sister――! I am the only one with a blood relation. There's no place for you――!" He looks at me with blood-shot eyes. ---There's nothing more to say to him. I raise my knife and take a step. "You're right, SHIKI. Akiha is not my sister." "What――?" "Akiha is my woman." "You!!" I take another step. Losing himself at my words, SHIKI attacks me straight on. That becomes the signal for our last deathmatch. ---I can't take much time. My body is at its limit, and I want to get Akiha out of here as fast as I can. So, there's only one thing to do. I have to dodge SHIKI's arm and cut across the "line" on his chest. My body will be able to move this once. I will be able to avoid it. He attacks me. SHIKI's range and my range are about the same. We try to kill each other fairly in our range -No. That was just my illusion. "Ha――!" SHIKI lets out a funny scream as he swings "it". "---!?" I stop "it" with my knife. ---There's no time to think about other things. My knife and whatever SHIKI is holding clang together with a high-pitched shriek. "Damn, I thought I'd cut you in half along with your knife---but that thing is pretty strong for an antique, Shiki!" SHIKI swings "it" above his head. "---" My whole body shakes. What SHIKI is holding is a "thing like a sword" that must be ten times longer than my knife. "-" I don't understand. He was certainly bare-handed up until now. When did he get that- "But there won't be a second time――!" The red sword swings down. Even if he swings it, it's only going to get stuck in the walls or the ceiling due to its length- "!?" I avoid it instantly. The red sword SHIKI was holding came down without getting stuck anywhere. During that swing, the sword was indeed in the ceiling, but it came arcing down like a hot knife through warm butter. Somewhere. The sound of dripping blood. "Persistent---!" SHIKI holds up his sword once again. "--" My mind stops. In my vision is SHIKI and Akiha, sitting at the back of the room. Akiha blankly stares at me and SHIKI. Akiha sits like a doll. Akiha. I can't leave Akiha here. But right now "Ku!" I bite my tongue and get away. I go through the shouji door which leads out to the garden. If that sword does not hit the walls, then I'm at a disadvantage inside. Outside, the forest. In this dark night, in these woods, there should be some advantage for me "Ar-gh." I suddenly feel dizzy. My feet stumble as I almost fall. The wound in my back reopens and blood pours forth. No time for that. "Ugh-" I let out a breath. Stumbling, I lean against a tree. "Tu――――" I can't pass out here, I hear the sound of someone moving through grass. SHIKI is definitely after me. Then, just a little more. I need to go at least to some place where I can hide and attack him from behind- "" Then, something like a sword sticks into the tree I am leaning on. "---!" I jump sideways. Twice. The sword that comes flying pierces through the tree easily. "!" My body moved before I thought about it. I hide my body from tree to tree. The swords are following close behind. Is there no end to this? His swords are thrown one after another like bullets. "What--" There is no end. As I run away, he increases the amount of swords he throws at me. When I notice, The dark forest is full of pierced trees, looking like some sort of foreign execution site. "Huh? Are you done running away now, Shiki? Don't tell me you think you can kill me here――!" I can hear his voice. But he does not throw his sword. As I can't see him, maybe he can't see me― no, no way. "Ha―――― a." I straighten out and lean on a big tree. His sword shouldn't pierce through a tree this big. "Hey man, where's all that talk you gave me earlier! If you're going to kill me, it's no fun unless you try――!" The voice echoes as I still cannot tell where he is. I close my eyes and try to make my hearing more sensitive. ――― ――――――― ―――――――――――― ―――――――――――――――――― ―― I can't hear his breathing or feel his presence. Of course. I don't have beast-like senses like he does. "---?" I hear a dripping noise. ―― What is it? I don't think there's any water around here. "Jeez, you are a big chicken. Alright. If that's all you're going to do, I'll make this interesting for you. You can hide there all you want." ―― I can hear his voice. But I still can't tell where he is. "―― Let's see. If that's the case, I'll have to make this a bit interesting. It's no fun just to kill you. It's easy to skewer you right now, but I bet Akiha won't be happy about that." ―― That dripping sound. It's closer this time. The sound is from the tree right in front of me. When I look, I see it's the sound of liquid dripping down the sword that pierced the tree. "Yes, I should crush your hands and feet and make you a toy for Akiha――! Akiha likes to play with dolls, and it would suit her." ―― It doesn't seem to be sap. Some kind of liquid is dripping down that thin sword. When I look at it harder, it seems more like ice melting into water. "Oh yeah, I haven't told you this yet but Akiha right now is a bit out of my hands. I guess I was too happy and I overdid it. It's good she's back, but it's a problem when she bites anyone she sees, right?" ―― The liquid drips down. The red sword is more like a blade itself than a sword. A simple weapon, just a blade. This is the weapon SHIKI was throwing. A red, thin, long blade. But why is that dripping red liquid? Red. Red. Re―― d? "I see. I'll pass on making you Akiha's toy. I'm sure it'll be a great present if I give you to her with tons of swords sticking in you, but I think Akiha will bite on you before she plays with you. I can't let Akiha eat such a poor meal-" "---" Shut, up. Red. That person. Red. There's something important. Red. I have to realize it. "―― Wait a minute. Yes, That's a good idea! To let Akiha be a cannibal just like me――!" "---Blood." I, see. It's blood. That's blood. That's why there's so many swords around here. There are hundreds of swords stuck in trees. Disjointed hands and feet scattered around. Dark night. Glass moon. The bloody forest "Yes, yesyesyesyesyes! That's good. It'd be excellent if you were her first meal――! I've made up my mind. Yes, now I have to get Akiha to be like me as soon as possible." The dripping sound. The sound of new blood dripping. "Bye Shiki, I must say we are quite close, but I'm done playing around--!" That lets me know where he is. I get away from the tree I am leaning on. I turn around and cut its "lines". Sliding, the large tree falls to the ground. "Wha---!?" I hear the voice from above. In a word, he was saying such tasteless things right above me until now. "You-!!" SHIKI comes falling down. In his hand is the red sword made of blood. But before he could swing it--- My knife cuts through his arm. Splattering blood. ―― SHIKI's arm falls to the ground. The blood pouring out of his sliced arm makes a black stain on the ground. That's the same for me, as I am below him. Red blood, like human blood, splashes on my chest. "Ha. Agh-!" SHIKI falls to the ground and-jumps back like a monkey. "Ha---haha, ha." SHIKI looks at me. "Oh, I guess you can do it if you try――! I'm relieved Shiki. It's unlike you to be killed so easily like that――!" "---" I try to say something and I stop. I have no room for that. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. If you have energy to move your mouth, use it to eliminate that creature. My body takes over my mind. "Hey, why aren't you saying anything――! Damn, don't act like you're the good guy. You're more like a monster than I am――!" "-" I grip my knife as I walk toward SHIKI. "Heh, you don't even want to talk to me, huh? I feel the same way too. I don't want to talk to you either. I may be a cannibal, but I'm not a machine like you――!" "-" I walk through the grass. "Alright? I still have a mind that lets me choose. I know what I'm doing is considered evil for you guys, but we do it knowing that――! But what are you, being controlled by your blood? I'm asking what are you trying to kill without any will of your own, Nanaya Shiki――!!!" "-" I walk. To, kill, him "Shit――! Do you know how you look right now? You're not a living thing. You're like a machine, a doll that kills anything not human! I see, it was only right that the old man exterminated the Nanaya. Because you're all emotionless killers――!" "-" The last step. With this, I will be able to kill this monster "---See, that's the kind of creature you are, Shiki. If you're fighting anyone not human, all you do is kill them no matter how much they look human. Then, are you going to kill Akiha too after you kill me?" "--" What in the world? I would never--- "Can you say that you won't? I'll tell you, but Akiha is more like a monster than I am. With her in front of you, there's no way you'll be able to hold down your impulse. ―― See, if you have any reasoning left in you as Tohno Shiki and not Nanaya Shiki, you should understand. You are going to be killed by me, orthat it's best if you kill yourself!!" "!" He disappears. No, he ran away. I can hear the sound of the grass as he runs. He is running into the forest. "Oh." ―― I let him get away. I could have definitely killed him, but I let him get away. Why? Part of me is angrypart of me thinks it was a good thing. "―― I can't let him get away." ―― There is a trail of blood on the grass. I cut off one of his arms. His trail of blood will tell me exactly where he went. But if I don't hurry up, I might lose him.

*s376
No time to waste. I have to kill him before his wounds heal, or he will kill me. I take a forced breath, and spur my tired body after SHIKI. Panting- My breath echoes through the dark forest. In this darkness, the trail of blood seems to light the way. There's no way I'll let SHIKI go now. The question is, can my body survive long enough? Breathing heavily, I run while wobbling side to side. I feel my knife in my left hand. The sensation of the knife firmly gripped by my hand is the only thing keeping me from passing out. "Is he―― going to the courtyard?" It looks like the trail of blood leads to the courtyard. Eight years ago. The place where Nanaya Shiki was killed by Tohno SHIKI. ―― Come to think of it, there's no better place to finish our match. "-Alright SHIKI, I'll―" Kill you. Everything turns red. "Gu---ugh." Blood accompanies my breath out of my body. Blood spews out of my heart. I start to pass out andfall to the ground. "What?" I don't understand. I just feel pain and burning everywhere. "-What the―" I look at my back. There I see numerous swords stuck like wings. They stick through me and up towards the sky. That means― This wound is fatal. "Why-?" I don't understand. It's not that these swords came flying at me. They just suddenly seemed to sprout from inside me. The sound of dripping blood. It drips down the swords on my body. The blood is not mine--- "Oh, that blood back then." ―― The blood that spilled on me when I cut SHIKI. That was still on my chest. ―― What a stupid mistake. I knew that red swords were made from his blood---so having his blood on me is like asking him to stab me to death any time he pleases. "--Ah." I start to fade. I look up at the sky in my own sea of blood. The far away moon. Dark night, tall trees. I am facing the same meaningless death as once before.

*s378
"-" I let out a deep breath. Calming down, I manage to restore control over my breathing. My view painted in red now returns to normal. One more calming breath. I won't believe what SHIKI says. I would never kill Akiha, and there's no way I would kill someone simply because they weren't human. "―――――" It's different. It's different from back then. I'm different from SHIKI. I can control my actions through my own willpower. It's just, the smell of blood is so strong. It makes me remember the past, and that scares me. "Shi--t" My right hand is still holding the knife. With my bare left hand, I wipe the blood off my chest. ---With that, the smell of the blood goes away a bit. "-SHIKI" In the darkness, the trail of blood seems to light the way. I take another deep breath, then go after SHIKI. This is the last stop. "" ―― Is this just a coincidence or is it on purpose? Eight years ago. We fight to death once more at the place where Shiki almost killed me. "―― Hmph, you did come after me." SHIKI is sitting down at the very edge of the clearing. Even that is the same as back then. "―――――" I hold onto my knife and walk towards him. I feel something slimy under my feet. SHIKI's blood has not stopped; all the flowing blood is from him. Splash, splash. His blood makes noise as I step towards him. ―― It's amazing he's alive after losing this much blood. It's like a giant puddle on the ground. "Ku―――――" But, I'm also at my limit. I'll be at a disadvantage if I wait any longer. This is the only chance to kill him, with him wounded. "!!" I step forward. "-Wait! There's something I haven't told you yet. Can you wait there a bit, Shiki?" "---" "Don't look at me like that. This should benefit you too. Because it's about Akiha. There might be a way to turn her back." "Wha---" At that moment, my still functioning reason stops my feet. But, my body is telling me to go on and kill him right now. I--

*s379
"" I won't fall for that trick. My body stops working properly when I listen to him. If there is a way to turn back Akiha, I'll find it myself. No way---no way will SHIKI, the one who turned Akiha that way, tell me. "Huh! I guess you won't fall for it. Alright then. It's all about killing each other from now on. Let's see who's the better killer." SHIKI laughs, still down on the ground. "" I don't answer and instead walk straight to him. About ten more meters to go. I will be able to jump at him within a few seconds. "―― Heh. Don't tell me you think you're good just because you cut one of my arms off, Shiki." "" One meter. "I'll teach you one last thing. You know everyone in the Tohno family has different powers, right? I guess Akiha's good at taking heat from her surroundings. Well, it's kind of like that, influencing the outside world, like an interference ability." "" Two meters. "It seems the ability to interfere with the outside world has been scarce even in the Tohno family. You can say that Akiha's ability is rare. Since she has such large potential, it doesn't wake up easily. Any time I try to wake it up, it's like throwing a rock into the ocean. The best way to use her full ability is to have someone take over her mind and control her." "" Three meters. "Well, let's put Akiha off to the side. It's more important to talk about me right now." "" Four meters. "Shiki, I'm like the old man; I have no method to interfere with the outside world. The vampire ability isn't my original ability. This is more like a bonus that I got later. My real ability is 'immortality'." "" Five meters. "Well, there are limits to my immortality, since I can't heal my own wounds. Isn't it weird that this ability is called immortality? But it's true that dying is hard for me. My body changes its context so that it can survive whatever state it is in at that moment. Humans die when they lose a large portion of their body, right? That's because humans need a 'Human shape' with all the necessary parts to live as a human. If they can't find a substitute for their lost part, they die. Well, it might be more correct to say they cannot continue to live." "" Six meters. "But in my case, it's the opposite. I don't supplement my lost parts. Instead, I continue to live even if I lose an arm or all my blood. My body changes its internal organs so that I can live without the parts I lost. See, can't you say that this is 'immortality'? I would probably live even if my head only remained. ―― Well, there's no way I'd want to be like that." "" Seven meters. ―― One more step. Then, I am within reach "―― You're about to kill me, huh? Well, what I want to say is this. I have the ability not to influence the outside world, but rather my inner body. Do you get it? Even if it seems like a useless part of your body to you, for me--" "" This is it. Now, I'll- Stab. Suddenly, from my ankles to my head― I am stabbed by numerous swords that popped out of the ground. "-I can change it to an important weapon like this. You need to pay more attention. There's no way I would scatter this much blood for no reason." ―― I― understand. How stupid of me. I followed his trail of blood, and walked onto a mountain of needles. "I don't have the ability like you or Akiha to hurt others directly, so I have to rely on little tricks like these. But if this 'someone' in my head becomes clearer, I might be able to use his ability as a vampire." "-I guess you can't keep yourself together anymore. Then this is it. You can leave the rest to me and you can go back to your grave, Shiki-" I hear laughter. It echoes through my head as my mind falls into the darkness-

*s380
"――――――" I stop walking. I stare at the crouching SHIKI as I stand on the slimy ground. "Ha-haha, ahahahahahaha!!" SHIKI is laughing loudly. ―― I know. If I stop now, he will recover from his wounds. I know I have thrown away my last chance. But stillif there's a way to get Akiha back, I have to hear it. "―― Really?" "What? I can't hear you." "―― Is it for real, SHIKI?" "Yeah, I talk a lot but it's against my policy to ever lie. So I'll tell you if you stay there a bit longer---and depending on your attitude, I could go ahead and save Akiha myself." "――――― Save, Akiha――――?" Is it that I felt something bad in those words? My body shakes and I almost fall. The ground is slippery because it's slimy-- "Sli---ppery?" --Wait. I am now― "Well, you should know how to save her. She has no power to live as a human, so she has to live as a Tohno. And since she is using the power of the Tohno blood, she became one of the Tohno blood, rather than someone of human blood." His weapon made out of red blood― "So if you reset things back to the state where she can live as a human, she doesn't have to rely on the Tohno blood. See? Isn't it easy? If you want to save Akiha, all you have to do is eliminate the cause for her current state." I am standing in a puddle of blood- "So all I want to say is, everything will be fine if you just die!!" "--!!" At the same time. I jump to the side with all my power. "--" It really was a matter of a split second. The blood that was flowing from SHIKI's body― All of it turns into a mountain of needles. How could I be so careless? If that red sword was made of his blood, then it would be easy for him to make his flowing blood into swords as well. Grunting with exertion, I jump from the puddle of blood and roll onto the ground. ―― But I couldn't get away unscathed. My left arm is useless now. My left arm wasn't stabbed, but cut from the inside out. ―― In other words― The blood I wiped off with this arm cut through through me like an exploding firework. "Agh--gh―――!!" I roll on the ground and fight the pain. I still got lucky. If I hadn't of wiped that blood off my chest, I would have grown swords out of my back and died instantly. "Shit--!!" I hear a voice. The sound of SHIKI running toward me through the grass accompanies it. "You don't know when to stay down. You should have died with that-!!" He's coming. I cannot fight back since I'm on the ground. He's coming. He sticks out his arm with sharp nails and approaches, trying to dig my heart out. It's like a circus. Dark forest. I get excited thinking about when the curtain will rise. The far away voices of cicadas. Blue sky, and high, high, summer clouds. And then. I'll be killed again in the forest? That pisses me off. Again. Again and again, being killed in the same way? -Wake up, Tohno Shiki. Enough of that. Aren't you tired of seeing that over and over? "What?" The voice comes from SHIKI. SHIKI's arm is not in my chest, but on the ground. ―― It's nothing, really. My body has learned to react after having been killed so many times in the same way. Tohno Shiki simply avoided the enemy's arm and then cut across the line on the enemy's torso. "Areyou kidding me?" With a sound, SHIKI's body slides to one side. SHIKI desperately supports it as he gets away. "Why-why, why, why? Hey Shiki, this is wrong. This cut, whywon't it stick back?" With a cramped smile on his face, SHIKI staggers back. His upper body and lower body slowly separate. SHIKI looks like a circus clown trying to desperately hold onto his body. "Ouch. It hurts. I don't like it. I'm going to pass out. I can't stop bleeding. My body is separating. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hur" Saying that, SHIKI falls to the ground. His legs are still standing. Only his upper body falls to the ground like some kind of joke. "" He's still alive. He's still alive after becoming like a weird spider with only his upper body left. "Ghu―――――" I push my body and manage to stand up. He's still alive. ThenI have to kill him. "Hi--!?" I kneel down in front of that thing that is dragging itself with its right hand. I raise my knife. Now, all I have to do is to drop it. If I drop my knife in the center of his body, in the "point" next to his heart, everything will end. "AhHiii, hiiii?" ―― Will end. Everything. A stupid story that has continued for eight years will end with just that. "Hya--Hyaiiiiiii!?" SHIKI's voice resists death. ―― It's not like I feel sorry for him. It's not that I got scared of killing him. It's not that my anger has gone away, but "―― Why?" Why? Why can't I do something so easy as bringing down this knife――? "HiHihi, hihihihihihihi――!!!" Laughing, that thing disappears into the bushes. "-" I look with a blank stare at my bloody knife. ―― I did not kill him. Or was it that I could not kill him? Hihi, hihihi, hihihihihihihihi. I hear the annoying laughter. It seems like he is going toward the detached building, where Akiha is left. "!!" I get up. How stupid of me! I should have known that he would have gone to Akiha. "Ku-!" I start to move my weak legs and head for the detached building. The trail of blood goes straight to the detached building. Around the red trail are remnants of organ-like pieces. ―― With an injury like that, SHIKI would have died anyway without me finishing him off back there, but he is using his last energy to get to Akiha. "Ku" I support my weak body and run. I reach the detached building after following the red trail of blood. The blood goes directly into the building. ---I made it in time. Nothing is different inside the room. Akiha sits by the wall with a blank stare. On the tatami floor is a trail of blood, and there, "Aha, aa, a" Crawling. A man with only his upper body, dragging himself desperately on the ground. "AA-Aki, ha---!" Dragging on. Leaving a trail like a slug, SHIKI crawls toward Akiha by the wall. "He, lp, me-Aki, ha" SHIKI reaches out his hands asking for help. His bloody fingers reach out to Akiha. "" I won't let him. I have to go over there and finish him off "What?" The exclamation of surprise comes from both me and SHIKI. Hu, huhu. Innocent laughter. "GiA, hya, a. Ahhhhhhhh!!" SHIKI screams as his heart is ripped out. Ahahahaha. Childlike laughter. "Hi, hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" SHIKI's scream. Blood sputters all over. Waves of red blood color the tatami floor and the walls. Aha, ahaha, ahahaha. Laughter of unbearable happiness. "S-stop, stop, Aki, AKIHAAAA!!" SHIKI's scream ends there. It's because his throat, the organ allowing him to talk, is crushed, and was torn away along with his head from his body. "Akiha." Akiha does not react to my voice. ―― She probably doesn't even know that's her name. Akiha waves her red hair around and laughs like a little girl. "Akiha." There's no answer. That is all I can say to her. She's lost her mind. Giggling. The sound of Akiha's laughter echoes in the room. She was fiddling with the body of SHIKI, but seems to have gotten bored of her toy which didn't move anymore. After looking around the room, she rips through the shouji and runs outside. Her hands are still drenched in blood. "Wa---" I can't tell her to wait. ―― I know. I know that everything is too late. That childlike Akiha. She is now an innocent creature, not knowing good or evil. Just a living creature that can only kill. ---Please, kill me. So. To go after Akiha right now means― I am going to kill her.

*s381
---I cannot come up with an answer. But I do know that I can't leave Akiha alone. "---!!" I kill the flood of emotions. Without thinking, I go after Akiha. --To my surprise, Akiha has not gone beyond the mansion. Under the moonlight. Under the autumn leaved tree we once talked under. Akiha just stands there. She is standing quietly. Not doing anything. Like a child, she innocently stares at the falling autumn leaves. "" What---could I do about it? No reason, no intelligence, a girl that's just there. There's no crime. Akiha is not the one to blame― -Please kill me. I recall those words. ---Please kill me with your hands. What a cruel wish. She could only ask for that---she couldn't even ask for help. If you asked---I would have been on your side until the very last moment, even if the whole world was against me. ---Please keep our promise. ―― What severe treatment. I did leave her for eight years, but I never thought I'd be retaliated against in such a way. "-" Akiha said― Not knowing who you are and going around killing people out of instinct is more frightening than death. Senpai said― If you become something that just kills because of instinct, sometimes death is the only salvation. "" I grip my knife. Surprisingly, I feel no sadness. It's like my mind has gone empty; I don't want to feel any emotions. "Akiha---" I step on the dead autumn leaves as I walk towards her. Akiha notices me and greets me with a smile. "-At least." I grip hard onto my knife. Akiha laughs. She laughs happily as she greets the person that will kill her. "---!!" My mind weakens. But I have started walking. ---Death can be salvation. I walk. Akiha does not run away, but waits for me happily. Please kill me. The autumn leaves fall. ---That was your last wish. Akiha is laughing. There's no more distance to cross. Now all I have to do is stick out this arm. No matter how painful it is for me, "I have to kill you." Saying that, my eyes suddenly overflow with tears.

*s382
And then, I embrace Akiha's body from the front. ---There's no way I could kill her. "―― I want you to live." Akiha tilts her head questioningly. "No matter what you become---I still want you to live, Akiha." My tears cannot be stopped. Akiha hugs back joyfully---and bites on my neck. "-!!" It hurts. But it is not an act to suck my blood. It is just a primitive act to bite me. "A-Akiha." Akiha just frantically bites my neck. She tears off the meat and my bones are being chipped away. Akiha has no intelligence. She does not know who is holding her, or the meaning of an embrace. Akiha is no different from a beast in human form. But still "---Still―― I want you to live." ―― Is it wrong to wish such a thing? Is it a crime to wish for her to stay alive even though she goes around killing people? Even if Akiha says she cannot endure such a thing, I want her to endure past it. But. That's---just a selfish wish. "But, we made a promise." Akiha does not let go. Still holding on to her, I place my knife on Akiha's "line". ---If someone is going to kill you eventually, then― "I won't let anyone hurt you." The knife, without a sound, and probably without pain, "Since I am the only one for you." Gently ends Akiha's life. The autumn leaves fall. Akiha lies on the red ground. The hair scattered on the ground is black. It vividly undulates on the red leaves. Her face is peaceful, as if happily dreaming. "--" One event has ended. When I was a child. The happiness when we met here and ran around this courtyard. The brightness of the stars we watched together. Just a few days ago. Everything we talked about here. Nii-san, I am just happy that you have come back. ―― I just want you to keep that in mind. At some point, I started staring at the moon. ―― My body is cold. My mind feels dizzy, like I'm about to go to sleep. ―― I'm sleepy. I feel like if I slept right now, I could dream that this was all a dream. But that's just a dream and someday, I would have to wake up. It feels like even I am just part of this dream. Or was everything an ephemeral dream from the start? If so, please― Let me sleep on and never wake me up. "-Ha, ha." In the sky, the blue, blue, glass moon. The tall curtain of trees and the applause of showering crimson leaves. "Haha, ha--" I'm sad, yet all that comes forth is laughter. The night is deep. There is a serene silence around me, which hits my eardrums like thunderous applause. My view distorts and narrows. ―― It seems to be time to lower the curtain. The curtain of trees turns round and round. As if everything in this circus was artificial.

*s383
And then, I embrace Akiha's body from the front. ---There's no way I could kill her. "―― I want you to live." Akiha tilts her head questioningly. "No matter what you become---I still want you to live, Akiha." My tears cannot be stopped. Akiha hugs back joyfully---and bites on my neck. "-!!" It hurts. But it is not an act to suck my blood. It is just a primitive act to bite me. "A-Akiha." Akiha just frantically bites my neck. She tears off the meat and my bones are being chipped away. Akiha has no intelligence. She does not know who is holding her, or the meaning of an embrace. Akiha is no different from a beast in human form. But still "---Still―― I want you to live." ―― Is it wrong to wish such a thing? Is it a crime to wish for her to stay alive even though she goes around killing people? Even if Akiha says she cannot endure such a thing, I want her to endure past it. Even if. To think that the crime is borne by me is selfish thinking. "―― I'll save you." Hard. With all my might, I embrace Akiha. "Uh, uhhh, uhh!!" I embrace the wildly moving Akiha. Crunch. She breaks my shoulder bone by biting through it. "--A, Akiha---" Even though one of my shoulder's bone is broken, I embrace Akiha with one arm. "Ugh!! Uhnn―――!!" Akiha rages wildly. I embrace her for a long time. ―― Is it because this might be our last embrace? I have never held someone so dearly, trying to remember everything― their heartbeat, their warmth― "Uh―― Mm――" ―― Maybe since she found out I am not going to do anything, Akiha stops fighting. I don't know how long we were like this in the falling autumn leaves. But Akiha has fallen asleep in my arms. "――――――" I rest Akiha's body on the ground as gently as I can. Akiha's hair is still red. If SHIKI's words are true, then― There is no way for it to return it to black except for that one method. "――――――" I swore I would save her, no matter what happened. It's really easy to save her. The reason why Akiha is living as one of the Tohno Blood. If the human she is sharing her life with disappears, she can go back to the original "Tohno Akiha". But that means---the death of Tohno Shiki. I don't know what leads to happiness or what can save us. I don't know if death can be the way to save her. But right now, I can't tell what is the right thing to do. I--

*s384
"―――― Wrong." Yes, it's probably wrong. It's alright if I can really save Akiha by dying. But there's no proof of that, and besides― ---I don't think death can be a way to save someone. Even if Akiha is saved by my death, how would she feel afterwards? It's fine if she only feels sad about it, but it's wrong if she should feel guilty for the rest of her life. I don't think that choosing death is neither courageous nor honorable. I think---that's just a way to run away from reality. "Aki, ha――" Akiha isn't like the Akiha before. She has become a creature that just kills others. ―― But still, I want her to live. If I bear everything for Akiha, who can't feel crime or punishmentI want to believe that Akiha can live. "―――― One day." I don't think she'll turn back one day. But to keep my belief in her is the last role for me, as I could not keep her promise. "―――― Akiha, even if you're like this forever―" I kneel and scoop up Akiha's red hair. "―― Just being able to be with you―" That will be my greatest happiness. "" The autumn leaves fall. Autumn is ending. In this garden filled with many memories, I quietly kiss Akiha. ---A ritual with no meaning. I faintly see the future. This will be my last time touching Akiha as Tohno Shiki. I open my eyes. Endless blue soaks my sleepy mind. Slightly warm sunlight and a slightly cool breeze. A world with only the smell of grass and the sound of trees. It might be that this mansion's forest is in a different season. It's almost winter, but this place still feels like autumn. "--" I look up at the blue sky as I lie on the ground. The sun is already way up in the sky. ―― I guess I fell asleep. I guess it was my fault for lying down here on the grass coming after breakfast. Well, I didn't have anything to do anyway. Doing this here. Falling asleep deeply, even forgetting my name, can't be that bad. Bottomless blue. The clean sky is far away. Thinking like a child, I keep on watching the sky. A far sky like in a dream. The view is so beautiful, I even cannot let out a sigh of amazement. "Shiki-sama――? Are you over here, Shiki-sama?" I hear Hisui's voice from the courtyard. "――――" It's that time already. I guess I fell asleep again. If I forgot time while watching this blue sky, it makes no difference if I was sleeping or not. Hisui arrives, composed. "Shiki-sama, Akiha-sama is calling you." "Alright. I guess I was asleep. Sorry for being so troublesome, Hisui." "Not at all, it is nothing of the sort ――" Hisui looks down as if she wants to say something. ―― I know what Hisui wants to say, but even if she did, I wouldn't be able to give her an answer. "I'll get going. Can you tell Kohaku-san in about an hour or so?" "Ah-" I turn my back to Hisui and head to the detached building where Akiha is waiting. In the room lives a girl. No, the term "lives" is not right. The girl cannot move of her own will. She only moves as a living thing when she eats, and she just sits there like a statue when she isn't. So instead of "live", "exists" is a more correct term, since she is more like a doll. "I'm sorry Akiha. I fell asleep and couldn't make it in time." I enter the room and close the shouji. Akiha sits there and does not move. "Whoa, your hair is messed up. It looks like you haven't changed yet either. Didn't Kohaku-san come by this morning?" Akiha does not say anything. She looks in my direction with a blank stare. ―― No, it just seems like she's looking. "Alright, let's at least make your hair look good. I touch Akiha's hair. She makes no motion to fight it. Quietly, as softly as I can, I let my hands go through her hair. Her long hair flows in my hand. Akiha does not say anything. After some time like that, Akiha suddenly moves her arm. "Akiha?" There's no answer. She just takes my arm and takes it to her mouth. After a hard sensation, Akiha bites on my arm and starts to suck out my blood expressionlessly. Her white throat gulps down my blood. The blood which spills out of her mouth drips down her throat and stains her kimono red. "Ghuu" I grit my teeth and hold on until Akiha is full. ―― There is no proper quantity for Akiha. She stops only when she's full, and I can't predict when that is. So all I can do is wait like this for her to be full. "―――― Ah." I feel dizzy. But I don't pull back. ―― Hisui was against this until the very last minute. I decided to give Akiha my own blood ever since she could only take in human blood. It wasn't a sense of responsibility. If Akiha could only survive by taking in blood, I wanted to limit the amount of victims, and most of all--- --I didn't want Akiha to drink anyone's blood except mine. I guess Akiha really likes my blood. She has never gone outside since then. But it is really dangerous for my body too. I do not have much blood to start with, and I am not healthy enough to keep feeding Akiha blood. I faint most of the time when I come here once a day to feed Akiha. Although I'm getting blood from transfusion, it takes my body a while to get used to other people's blood. ―― My body is getting weaker by the day. I guess the reason for Hisui trying to say something every time she sees my face is to tell me I should care more about myself. But such a thing― It's many times easier since I can feel the pain, unlike Akiha. Akiha lowers her arm. I guess she's happy now, as she lets go of my arm. Then she goes back to being being a doll once more. I clean the dripping blood off her face and change her dirty kimono. Akiha does not fight back. She just accepts everything I do. ---There, Akiha's proud look is nowhere to be seen. "-" I'd be lying if I said this isn't hard on me. But still---my feeling of happiness is greater. Akiha is alive. She is alive and she is here right now. Then, someday, Akiha might return to the previous Akiha she once was. "Alright. See you Akiha. I'll come back tomorrow so listen to Kohaku-san at night." I say the same phrase as yesterday, no― the same phrase as always, as I hold Akiha's hands. Slender fingers, small hands. I cover them in my hands. The warmth. The fact that she is alive. It almost makes me cry. "―――――――!!" I suppress that feeling and smile. I want to laugh so that I won't have room for any sadness. It's easy to feel sad about the situation I'm in. Even if Akiha doesn't understand, I have to keep on smiling in front of her. One day, if Akiha ever finds herself again, I don't want her to remember how I was sad. I want her to think that this was nothingthat this was one of the happy times too. So I have to keep on laughing. Even if Akiha doesn't understand right now, so that Akiha wouldn't regret the past when she finds herself again. ---I keep on waiting, holding her hands. Even if Akiha's eyes are not staring at anything, I will keep smiling until the end of the world. So that one day, when Akiha wakes up, I would be able to greet her like it was another normal day and say "Hi".

*s385
---I don't think death can be a way to save anyone. It is an answer I've carried with me since my life was saved eight years ago. No matter how painful or hard it is, I feel happy just being alive. So if I live up to my belief, I cannot kill myself. It's not like Akiha has died either. If she's alive, she might get well again one day if I take care of her. I know that to give away your life that easily means you have an illusion that death is honorable. "--But still." Still, I want Akiha to be happy. I just want Akiha to be much happier than I am. Besides, I was dead eight years ago and Akiha has given me this dream this whole time. So this is just about giving back what used to be hers. There's nothing to be sad about and there's nothing to lose. It's an end where everything goes back to where it came from. The autumn leaves fall. Akiha lies on the red ground. Her hair on the ground is red. It flows through the red leaves as if melting in them. Her face looks peaceful, as if she's having a happy dream. "―― Geez, don't catch a cold sleeping in a place like this." I mutter as normally as I can and look down at my body. The "lines" are throughout my body. I look to see which one would kill me the easiest. "―― I have to return what I have borrowed for so long. I've borrowed it for too long, but I can still give it back to you in time. Right, Akiha?" ―― If this body is being kept alive by Akiha, then if I am eliminated, the life should go back to its original owner. I place the knife on my body. My heart screams loudly. I am still scared. Since I'm scared, I look at Akiha's sleeping face so that I can go away calmly. "Damn---I just keep on breaking my promises with Akiha." The familiar feeling of death. My knife cuts through the "line" that will kill me the easiest. At that moment, as if the thing that controlled my body malfunctioned, my whole body stops working. I fall onto Akiha. As I start to pass out, I watch the falling autumn leaves. They lay thick like snow. It might be because it is so beautiful. My mind goes blank as if I am going to sleep. Distant moon. White, summer sun. And the sound. The sound of cicadas. -Warm sunlight. I feel the bright sunlight coming in from the window, and I open my eyes slowly. "―――― Hmm." I start to wake up. The sky outside the window is a clear blue, and it tells me that today is going to be a beautiful day. "Hwaa--ah." ―― It might be because I slept in an unfamiliar bed, but my body feels a bit heavy. I stretch out a bit and get up. I hear a knock on the door. "Excuse me." Hisui comes in with a bow. Hisui shuts the door as if she had a lot of experience doing it. "Ah--" ―― A quiet morning. Looking at her acting like it was natural for her to come into this room---I feel for a while that this is my own room. "Good morning, Akiha-sama. Did you sleep well last night?" "Yes, I did. I'm sorry for saying such selfish things as me wanting to sleep in Nii-san's room." "―― No, it is no problem. I think― Shiki-sama is also happy for you to use this room." Hisui says this haltingly. "I see. You don't give up easily, Hisui. Nii-san should be happy that you think of him that much." "A--Akiha-sama――!!" "It is true, right? I'm going to get changed and go to the sitting room. Can you go tell that to Kohaku?" "―――――― Yes. Excuse me, Akiha-sama." Hisui exits the room quietly. The room suddenly feels lonely. ―― Nii-san did not bring any of his belongings here; there is only a bed and a desk. "―――― Really, how could you sleep in such an empty room, Nii-san?" I am surprised. I would have obtained for him anything he wanted, but Nii-san did not ask for anything. ―― I guess he was reserving himself a bit, but he was basically a person with no desires for things. He was like that from the time we were small. He said with a smile that he did not want anything and he was happy if we were with him. But that made me uneasy. He did not leave anything and he was not restricted by anything. And he let me know as a child that to be free is to be lonely. "--Hm?" I look out the window. The view Nii-san was always watching. The forest is illuminated under the blue sky. After that, I slowly woke. In the garden filled with dead leaves. I slowly moved my collapsed body. ―― I was still alive. My hair was returned to black, and I did not feel the rage in my blood. I was feeling rather well and that load I had always had in my body was lifted, I could almost say it disappeared. Yes, since I was a child. That load that was there since I wished to save my brother, was gone, as if it never existed. ―― That load was painful for me, but it was also a load that relieved me. I always had only half of my energy and I always felt a load, but I was happy. Because that load was Nii-san, and I could feel Nii-san as long as I felt the load. But that started to feel really light. I looked around the garden. I could not see Tohno Shiki anywhere in that night of falling leaves. Then, I understood. Why I was able to live. Why Tohno Akiha returned to the original Tohno Akiha. "――――――――" It is really nice outside and I can't stay like this forever. I have to change and eat breakfast so I can get to school on time. I come down to the dining room and finish my breakfast. It is only a little past six. I should be able to relax for a few more minutes. "Akiha-sama." "Hmm? What is it, Hisui? Would you like to relax too?" "――――――" Hisui looks at me with an angry expression―― no, it's more like she's staring at me. It is a bit unusual for that calm Hisui. "―― It does― not seem like you would like to join me for some morning tea. Is there something you would like to say?" "―― Yes. Please forgive my rudeness, but why did you transfer schools again, Akiha-sama?" -I see. It's about that. The fact that I have transferred back to my original school must mean something to Hisui since she does not believe Nii-san has died. "Why do you ask? I transferred to that school since Nii-san was there. Now since that reason is gone, it is only natural for me to go back." "――――――――――" It does not look like Hisui is convinced. "Or what is it? Are you saying I should have stayed at that school even though Nii-san isn't there?" "―――― Yes. it is not like Shiki-sama has died. If such a thing is done, Shiki-sama will feel sad." "Impossible. How can someone who's not here anymore feel sad, Hisui?" I get up from the sofa. ―― It's still a bit early but I should leave. "Hisui, can you tell Kohaku to get ready? Oh, and I will probably live in the dormitory from now on, so I will leave you two in charge of the mansion. I will make it official within this week, so I will give you the details when I come home." "---Akiha-sama!" "Yes? What else do you have to say, Hisui?" "―― Akiha-sama―― are you going to forget about Shiki-sama?" "No, but it's a waste of time thinking about someone who is not here anymore." I leave the room. I walk to the lobby, feeling Hisui's eyes on my back. "Please take care on your way, Akiha-sama." Kohaku walks me to the gate and bows. "I'm going. I will be back this afternoon, so we can talk then." "Yes, but it's a bit regrettable since I will no longer be able to see you off anymore like this." "―― Geez. Even you say that. This is just like before Nii-san came. I only came back on the weekends back then." "That's true, but now that Makihisa-sama is dead, there's no reason for you to come back here, Akiha-sama. You will only come back during long vacations, right?" "---Yes, I would think so." I nod and feel that I can not hide anything from Kohaku. The only reason I came back to the mansion was because my father wanted me to. Now that Father is dead and I do not have responsibility as the successor until I graduate, there is no reason for me to come back to this mansion. Because when I graduate, I will live in this mansion for the rest of my life. It's stupid to let go the last free time of my life. "But I won't hire anyone else. Please keep up your good work, Kohaku." "Yes, please come back here at least once a month, Akiha-sama." "Okay, I'll try." It's time. My driver knocks on the door to tell me it is time to leave. "―― Akiha-sama? Is it really alright?" "What are you talking about? Are you going to say what Hisui has said to me too, Kohaku?" "---No, it's alright then. Take care, Akiha-sama." Kohaku bows. Leaving her in front of the gate, the car starts to drive down the hill. I look at the flowing scenery. Are you going to forget everything, Akiha-sama? I did not say anything when Hisui asked me that question. Because it's each person's choice. It doesn't matter to me if Hisui does or does not believe in Nii-san's death. Hisui wishes that Nii-san is alive― it's like wishing for a full count, game winning grand slam. ―― Seeing that my thoughts are meaningless, I laugh at myself. Because, that is also my wish. ---Are you going to forget about Shiki-sama? Should I have answered that it will never happen? I know it is impossible for Nii-san to be alive. Because the only way for me to turn back is for Nii-san to give back his life. I know that fact more than anybodybut still, I am believing in him just like Hisui. "―― Because it's still there." I look up at the sky. ―― The heartbeat that was there since I gave Nii-san half of my life. The load that felt like I had another heart in me. The beating is still there. ―― It is really weak and faint, but it is still there. It does not beat and it feels like a rock, but I am certain it is still there. So while I am disagreeing, I believe more than Kohaku or Hisui or anyone else in the world that Nii-san is still alive. He is going to come back one day. I should go back to my normal life since there are no problems- -I come back to the mansion. I believe there will only be a few more times that I will be coming home like this. "―― I got here earlier than I thought." I think aloud and allow myself some sentimentality. I am in the forest. I have not set foot in this place since that night. ―― There are too many memories here. The garden me and Nii-san played around as children. The night when we snuck out of the mansion to watch the stars. The enclosure of the trees when I talked with Nii-san when he came back. ---And the forest where I woke up in after that incident. "―― He really is an idiot. I told him so much to kill me, and still" Nii-san chose to sacrifice himself. I knew he would have chosen to do that. That is why I made him promise, but Nii-san did not listen to a word of what I said. "Yeah, he was like that since he was a kid. Nii-san only did what he believed was right. ―― He always sacrificed himself for others." -Yes. Whenever Hisui or I were scolded by Father, Nii-san took our blame. When I was about to be killed by SHIKI, he saved me. And when I could not turn back. I didn't even ask him to, but "――――――!!" I stop the tears that were about to come out. I am not sad. Rather, I am mad. I am really mad this time. He only thinks about himself and does not take into account how I feel. "―― I really won't forgive him this time." But when the person to say that to is not here― To where should I release my emotions? Nii-san is not here. There is no feeling that he is going to come back. The warmth in my heart is gone, and only the weight of what seems to be dead remains--- "-That's the only certain thing in me." I feel uneasy when I think about it. I feel like giving up thinking that it might be useless no matter how much I try. ---I believe that Nii-san is alive somewhere. The load inside me is really faint now, but it is still there. So I want to believe he is alive. I want to believe, but--- "---But Nii-san, if it's this quiet, I feel like I might forget someday, and I---" ―― I am waiting for Nii-san. But it is hard to keep my belief in him. The load still in my chest. While it might be a proof that Nii-san is alive, I am scared that it might be a proof that Nii-san is dead. "―― Geez, I can't let anyone see me like this." I let out a breath and decide to head back to the mansion. ---And then, I hit something with my feet. "――――― Huh?" I could not see it under the leaves, but something is there. "――――――― Hey." Some metal blade that shines in the setting sun. ―― Is it a hand sickle or something? It's dangerous for Kohaku to leave tools lying about--- "---" No, it's not. As I notice, I forget to breathe as I pick it up. --Thump. Yes, only once. When I grabbed the knife, what was dead inside me came alive. ―― I do not know what kind of connection it was. Was there a special connection between him and the knife? But still, for a moment. I could feel his heartbeat inside me as I used to. No, stronger than ever before. "Ah." Something warm flows down my cheeks. Even after noticing it is my tears, I still do not wipe them away. -He's alive. With just that fact, I cannot think. I don't know where he is. He doesn't tell me how he is doing. But I know. Nii-san is alive. It was only once, but I certainly felt Nii-san's warmth and I was able to embrace it. I take a deep breath and swallow my words. ―― I can believe. That heartbeat is enough. No matter what happens in the future, I feel like I can believe in Nii-san and wait for his return. That makes me real happy. "―― Yes, I will hold on to it for you, Nii-san." I put away the knife that said "Nanatsu Yoru", and turn my back to the forest of memories. The forest is tinted red. I say goodbye to the forest which carries so many memories. Because I can make new memories, and there are things I must do. I won't be indulging in sentimentality anymore. ---Now then. I go back to the normal life I am having as myself. And, no matter how long it may take, I am going to believe that he will come back some day, and keep waiting for him until he does---

*s501
I can't breathe properly. Senpai's eyes don't even appear interested in my death. Her dagger is poised directly in front of my heart. A situation where I'm a second away from being killed. *pant* *pant* *pant* *pant* "That's odd. You've killed so many people, yet you are frightened to die yourself." Her voice, tinged with disgust. Her eyes, rimmed with contempt. Her dagger, ready to kill me. I will be killed. I will be killed. I will be killed. I will be killed. I WILL be killed. I WILL BE KILLED. Then. If I kill. If I kill. If I kill. If I kill. IF I Kill. IF I KILL. It's alright? "--Ha--ha, ah." I. "Goodbye. Please die here, Tohno-kun." Can hardly. "Hahaaha, ha" Breathe. But, I was faster. Before she can plunge her dagger deeply into me, my knife runs through the 'line' on Senpai's neck. "A" Which one of us said that? The sound of a head hitting the ground and the sound of gurgling. The neck, "neck", / face? / it rolls, rolls, rolls, rolls. "Ah--eh?" But, that's strange. It had to have been the same time. But only I am alive. Senpai's head, HEAD, is the only thing rolling and rolling and rolling. "Hahaa!" In other words. From the very beginning, Senpai never― intended― to kill me. "A, haa, a, haahaahaahaa, haha!" My throat seems stuck. Senpai's body is so red. The hallway gets wet. Red paint coats everything. "Haha" Once someone is decapitated, it seems they add a different function. Spurting. Like a sprinkler, spraying red blood everywhere. "Ha, haha--ha." My whole body is now crimson. More than my knife, from my hair to my shoes, it's sickeningly speckled red. "What's this? This isn't a big deal." Yeah, it really not a big deal. I thought there would be something more, but I only have this floating feeling. "If it's like this― my dreams were more―" Lively and real. I stand up and start walking. My feet splash with each step. Before me lays the head of the woman named Ciel. Her eyes seem to stare at me. "How stupid, Senpai. I don't know how much confidence you had, but there's nothing that can't die." So, it was your mistake. Mistake. Mistake. Mistake. Mistake. No. What's mistaken is everything. The illusion is over. Even though I desperately denied it until now, this confirms it. I am just a killer. With my own hands, I destroyed what shouldn't have been destroyed. The foundations of my being are crumbling away. "Kkwhat's this, Yumizuka? It's just like you said." I start to laugh. It seems I have gone insane. The truth that I am the killer seems so funny to me. Outside the window, the far, distant moon shines. My vision has turned red with no signs of returning normal. But my mind on earth has been swapped with that from some other planet. The years of accumulated perceptions exceedingly enumerate towards unknown equations of evolution. Nothing is even remotely the same. You can not tell the difference between the crimson you see and the crimson I see. Alas. It seems I am broken. Or was everything just a humorous lie from the beginning? In that case, please let it all disappear tomorrow. ―― The stage set in the dark forest begins. I don't quite understand, but if I am a killer, I must act like a killer. To begin with, let's go out into town and continue my dreams. I catch a random person. I take them to the alley and wait for the person to awaken. After a while, the person's eyes open. As gently as possible, I offer a welcome with both arms spread wide. Now then, welcome to this wonderful killing chamber.
 * pant* *pant* *pant*

*s509
―― I can't do it. There's no way I can do that. Akiha didn't do anything wrong. She didn't do anything wrong, so why-does she have to end like this? "――――――" The sound of my knife dropping. My arm has lost all strength without me knowing it. The knife that fell out of my hand sticks in the tatami floor. The room is drenched in blood. The room I was living in when I was still Nanaya Shiki a long time ago. ―― The room she came to see me in so many times when my old man wasn't looking. "--" Just a day ago. We felt everything about each other here. Had Akiha already accepted this outcome back then? All I could do was refuse. Even though Akiha told me everything, I tried to push it away. I didn't want to accept those facts and vaguely, I was wishing it wouldn't happen. That is my crime. I told Akiha I loved her, yet I couldn't protect her. "Aki-ha." ―― I have to compensate for the crime I've committed. I can only protect Akiha from now on, no matter what happens. Even if Akiha has become a creature that only kills people, and even if she could only recognize me as another creature. Starting now, probably until I die, I will― Live for Akiha and tie her to this world. ―― That is the way to end the show for Tohno Shiki, who could not save anything. I open my eyes. Endless blue soaks my sleepy mind. Slightly warm sunlight and a slightly cool breeze. A world with only the smell of grass and the sound of trees. It might be that this mansion's forest is in a different season. It's almost winter, but this place still feels like autumn. "-" I look up at the blue sky as I lie on the ground. The sun is already way up in the sky. ―― I guess I fell asleep. I guess it was my fault for lying down here on the grass after breakfast. Well, I didn't have anything to do anyway. Doing this here. Falling asleep deeply, even forgetting my name, can't be that bad. -Bottomless blue. The clean sky is far away. Thinking like a child, I keep on watching the sky. A far sky like in a dream. The view is so beautiful, I can't even let out a sigh of amazement. "Shiki-sama――? Are you over here, Shiki-sama?" I hear Hisui's voice from the courtyard. "――――" It's that time already. I guess I fell asleep again. If I forgot time while watching this blue sky, it makes no difference if I was sleeping or not. Hisui arrives, composed. "Shiki-sama, Akiha-sama is calling you." "Alright. I guess I was asleep. Sorry for being so troublesome, Hisui." "Not at all, it is nothing of the sort――" Hisui looks down as if she wants to say something. ―― I know what Hisui wants to say, but even if she did, I wouldn't be able to give her an answer. "I'll get going. Can you tell Kohaku-san in about an hour or so?" "Ah-" I turn my back to Hisui and head to the detached building where Akiha is waiting. In the room lives a girl. No, the term "lives" is not right. The girl cannot move of her own will. She only moves as a living thing when she eats, and she just sits there like a statue when she isn't. So instead of "live", "exists" is a more correct term, since she is more like a doll. "I'm sorry Akiha. I fell asleep and couldn't make it in time." I enter the room and close the shouji. Akiha sits there and does not move. "Whoa, your hair is messed up. It looks like you haven't changed yet either. Didn't Kohaku-san come by this morning?" Akiha does not say anything. She looks in my direction with a blank stare. ―― No, it just seems like she's looking. "Alright, let's at least make your hair look good. I touch Akiha's hair. She makes no motion to fight it. Quietly, as softly as I can, I let my hands go through her hair. Her long hair flows in my hand. Akiha does not say anything. After some time like that, Akiha suddenly moves her arm. "Akiha---?" There's no answer. She just takes my arm and brings it to her mouth. After a hard sensation, Akiha bites on my arm and starts to suck out my blood expressionlessly. Her white throat gulps down my blood. The blood that spills out of her mouth drips down her throat and stains her kimono red. "Ghuu" I grit my teeth and hold on until Akiha is full. ―― There is no proper quantity for Akiha. She stops only when she's full, and I can't predict when that is. So all I can do is wait like this for her to be full. "―――― Ah." I feel dizzy. But I don't pull back. ―― Hisui was against this until the very last minute. I decided to give Akiha my own blood ever since she could only take in human blood. It wasn't a sense of responsibility. If Akiha could only survive by taking in blood, I wanted to limit the amount of victims, and most of all--- --I did not want Akiha to drink anyone's blood except mine. I guess Akiha really likes my blood. She has never gone outside since then. But, it is really dangerous for my body. I do not have much blood to start with, and I am not healthy enough to keep feeding Akiha blood. I faint most of the time when I come here once a day to feed her. Although I'm getting blood from transfusion, it takes my body a while to get used to other people's blood. ―― My body is getting weaker by the day. I guess the reason for Hisui trying to say something every time she sees my face is to tell me I should care more about myself. But such a thing― It's many times easier since I can feel the pain, unlike Akiha. Akiha lowers her arm. I guess she's happy now, as she lets go of my arm. Then she goes back to being a doll once more. I clean the dripping blood off her face and change her dirty kimono. Akiha does not fight back. She just accepts everything I do. ---There, Akiha's proud look is nowhere to be seen. "" I'd be lying if I said this isn't hard on me. But still---my feeling of happiness is greater. Akiha is alive. She is alive and she is here right now. Then, someday, Akiha might return to the Akiha she once was. "Alright. See you, Akiha. I'll come back tomorrow so listen to Kohaku-san at night." I say the same phrase as yesterday, no, the same phrase as always, as I hold Akiha's hands. Slender fingers, small hands. I cover them with mine. The warmth. The fact that she is alive. It almost makes me cry. "―――――――!" I suppress that feeling and smile. I want to laugh so that I won't have room for any sadness. It's easy to feel sad about the situation I'm in. Even if Akiha doesn't understand, I have to keep on smiling in front of her. One day, if Akiha ever finds herself again, I don't want her to remember how I was sad. I want her to think that this was nothing---that this was one of the happy times too. So I have to keep on smiling. Even if Akiha doesn't understand right now, so that Akiha wouldn't regret the past when she finds herself again. ---I keep on waiting, holding her hands. Even if Akiha's eyes are not staring at anything, I will keep smiling until the end of the world. So that one day, when Akiha wakes up, I will be able to greet her like it was another normal day and say "Hi".

*s534
Merci! Now, the hint corner for Tohno-kun, who has regrettably ended up in this Dead End, It is time for "Teach me, Ciel-sensei!" In this third period of the third day, I will teach you about the importance of cooperation. See, that's no good, Tohno-kun. This situation you are involved in right now is not something you can solve by yourself. Let's see, the mistake you made this time- ―― Ah, no good. This situation you are involved in right now is not something you can solve by yourself. You have to search weird places around your house, and don't be so persistent; you should trust the people around you and ask for their help. I don't want to see Tohno-kun become a killer. "But, in a few years, Shiki will be called Shikiller, and will team up with the Knight of Vengeance to go hunt down the Dead Apostles." Arc-san, that is just what you hope for, not a fact. Alright, Tohno-kun. Ignore the person who doesn't even get one appearance in this route and enjoy the rest of the main story. "Awwww. I haven't done anything wrong, so why don't I get to appear-nyaa? I'm supposed to be the main heroine."

*s535
Merci! We're finally in the fourth period. The hint corner for Tohno-kun, who has unluckily ended up in this unjust Dead End, It is time for "Teach me, Ciel-sensei!" "I envy you, Ciel. You get a lot of appearances. I'm the main heroine, but they still treat me like this scribble." Hey you, don't say weird things. That's fine. At least you have more dignity than me, the do-it-all character. "No!! Unsatisfactory! I want to dress like you and be called smart!!" ―――― No appearance! No appearance! No appearance! "No appearance! No appearance! No appearance! No appearance! No appearance! Ciel-glasses! No appearance! No Ciel! No appearance! Ciel-glasses! No appearance! Ciel-too plain! Ciel-get out! Ciel-glasses! Fake-Frenchie! Gun-fetish! Ciel-India!" ―――― (Anger) "Kyuuuuuuuuu――――――" Well, let's start the lecture. The cause of death is clear this time. Your eagerness to try and solve this incident by yourself is splendid, but this is something you cannot solve by yourself. It's the way of the world to lose something to obtain something. It's also sad for me, but you should part with Ciel-san just this once.

*s536
―― It's now time for lunch during our third day. I usually go outside to get lunch, but this time, I don't feel like doing so―― "You got your head cut off. Even if you eat, it won't get to your stomach. Shiki does some nasty things, but isn't it your own fault, Ciel?" Hahaha, shut up. It's better than not even appearing. "Ugh. You're right!! Why don't I get to appear? It's stupid!" I bet it's your karma, but I have no time to play with you right now. Tohno-kun. Please go back to the previous choice and choose the selection that's more in tune with your character. With things like the way they are now, neither I nor Tohno-kun will be saved!

*s537
Bonjour! The hint corner for Tohno-kun, who has ended up in this Dead End with only a bit left to go, It is time for "Teach me, Ciel-sensei!" The fifth period is about battles with vampires. I have brought Professor Roa as a special guest. Professor Roa, what is the reason for Tohno-kun's loss this time? "I have to say he was a bit careless. Finding out about your enemy's weapon is the top priority in a battle against the transcendent race. Well, in this case, I think that he knew about it, but didn't act very intelligently." I see. Excuse me, Professor, but why does SHIKI-san in this route look different than you? I've been wondering about this for a long time. "Yes, I think it's just a difference in tastes. When SHIKI's mind was weak, Roa's preferences surfaced and I dressed like this. But in this case, SHIKI-kun completely lost his mind for some reason, and Roa could not come out since he relies on taking control of someone's mind. That is my theory on what happened." Oh really? So in Akiha-san's route, SHIKI-san is the real Tohno SHIKI. ―― They say Tohno-kun is like SHIKI-kun, but they're not alike at all――

*s538
Bonjour! The hint corner for Tohno-kun, who has ended up in this Dead End with only a bit left to go, It is time for "Teach me, Ciel-sensei!" The fifth period is about battles with vampires. I have brought Professor Roa as a special guest. Professor Roa, what is the reason for Tohno-kun's loss this time? "I have to say he was a bit careless. Finding out about your enemy's weapon is the top priority in a battle against the transcendent race. Well, in this case, I think that he knew about it but, didn't act very intelligently." I see. Excuse me, Professor, but why does SHIKI-san in this route look different than you? I've been wondering about this for a long time. "Yes, I think it's just a difference in tastes. When SHIKI's mind was weak, Roa's preferences surfaced and I dressed like this. But in this case, SHIKI-kun completely lost his mind for some reason, and Roa could not come out since he relies on taking control of someone's mind. That is my theory on what happened." Oh really? So in Akiha-san's route, SHIKI-san is the real Tohno SHIKI. ―― They say Tohno-kun is like SHIKI-kun, but they're not alike at all――

*s539
You have reached Akiha's Normal Ending. Well done. Each heroine (with one exception) has two different kinds of endings. Usually, they are called "True Ending" and "Good Ending", but Akiha-san's are called "Normal Ending" and "True Ending". Akiha-san's route is different from everyone else's in that how much Akiha-san likes you does not determine which ending you receive. It also differs from all other routes in that it has an extra Normal Ending, which is what you are reading right now. While this ending is called Akiha's Normal Ending, it will not register as an ending in the game. "Nya? What is this? You're talking nonsense! Take it up with the game designers if you must. Tohno-kun, please proceed to play through Akiha-san's route to reach her real Normal Ending. Well then, thank you very much for playing up to this point. Let's meet again somewhere in Tsukihime.

*s540
It is time for the last lesson. The seventh period is about the end of this one particular person. ―― No one can truly understand the feelings of Tohno-kun, who kept his promise. There is nothing for me to advise. But if Tohno-kun wishes for a different outcome, please go back a bit and choose a different course of action. "Uhh, but if Akiha doesn't like you enough, you don't even get a choice." Ah. In, in that case, please go back a couple of days and deepen your bond with Akiha-san. If you do that, a different fate should await you.

*s541
You have reached Akiha's True Ending. Well done. Each heroine (with one exception) has two different kinds of endings. Usually, they are called "True Ending" and "Good Ending", but Akiha-san's are called "Normal Ending" and "True Ending". Akiha-san's route is different from everyone else's in that how much Akiha-san likes you does not determine which ending you receive. Well then, thank you very much for playing up to this point. Let's meet again somewhere in Tsukihime.

*s542
You have reached Akiha's Normal Ending. Well done. Each heroine (with one exception) has two different kinds of endings. Usually, they are called "True Ending" and "Good Ending", but Akiha-san's are called "Normal Ending" and "True Ending". Akiha-san's route is different from everyone else's in that how much Akiha-san likes you does not determine which ending you receive. Well then, thank you very much for playing up to this point. Let's meet again somewhere in Tsukihime.